《Protecting Earth and Rippling Waters》 Recap We left the small coven in Whitby at the Abbey. Quinn was taken by Megan and bound and forced to give blood to fresh vampires. Lexandria, in search of Quinn, was threatened at knife point to join her in providing blood. Their Sire, Cornelieus, reveals he is the one breaking the treaty for selfish reasons. In a desperate attempt to save Quinn, Lexi unleashes her magic, engaging in a fiery battle with the vampires. On the brink of Death, Lexi taps into the last of her magic to save Quinn. Not thinking, she casts Vitamortum, a taboo spell, to bring back Quinn''s spirit. Lexi pushed the lock past the point of no return. Broken, she lay dying. "Lexi, don''t you dare," Leo warned, "Don''t you dare prove my mother right." His voice sounded comforting, and I smiled weakly. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Tears landed on my face, "I will meet you again," I whispered. The world faded to black. Security guards responding to a scream find Lexi and Quinn, with Lexi in critical condition. Emergency medical personnel rush to the scene, and Lexi is found to have a heartbeat. Leo accompanies her to the hospital, where she is fighting for her life. Leo waits anxiously for news of Lexi''s condition and receives updates from the doctors. Despite uncertainty, there is a glimmer of hope for Lexi''s recovery, and Leo reaches out to update their friends and family on her condition. As the sun rose, Leo made difficult phone calls to Lexi''s family, informing them of her condition at the hospital. After talking to Lexi''s uncle Keiron and friend Seri, Leo moved on to calling Lexi''s mother, Isobelle. Isobelle, upon hearing the news, was devastated and recalled a past incident involving her husband Nick and the Vitamortum spell. She quickly made arrangements to travel to the hospital with her son Alex. Isobelle and Alex then prepared to leave, they inform their friends, the Grimsbanes, about Lexi''s situation and with Isobelle comforting her son as they embarked on their journey to be with Lexi. Will she recover? Or will she fall to the same fate as her father? Details 28th July I finally convinced Bristlecast to talk. She has agreed to teach me the ways of necromancy. I may finally be able to see my mother once more and keep her alive until I can get answers. I need that necklace. She has hidden it and conveniently forgotten where it is. It is the key to everything. I am meeting Bristlecast over the next few days. I hope Isobelle can forgive me. -Nicholas
Hospital Sticking to the doctor''s orders, a nurse entered the room to take the patient''s vitals. She paused when she saw the sleeping visitor. They had both been through a rough night; the bruised eyes on his face proved it. He lay against her legs, hunched over. Taking care not to startle him, she wheeled the machine over to the other side and took her measurements. She also took three vials of blood from the tap in the patient''s arm. She wrote all her observations down and stuck labels on the vials, noting that the numbers stayed the same. A soft sigh escaped her while the patient, Lexandria, was stable, but she was not improving as they predicted. Gently shaking her head, she replaced the clipboard and took the blood to phlebotomy.
Coven Quinn watched the candle reach the end of its wick. All they could do for now was wish Lexi good health and a speedy recovery. A knock at the door made her snap away from the hypnotic flame. Answering it, she was taken aback to see Lexi¡¯s uncle¡­ with a duffle bag. ¡°Hello?¡± she questioned. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind; Isobelle told me to watch you four. Something about vampires?¡± ¡°Isobelle? Lexi¡¯s Mum?¡± Quinn stepped to the side, letting him in. ¡°The very same. She is on her way down.¡± ¡°Goddess,¡± Quinn whispered. ¡°So, tell me what happened. From the beginning and how you ended up nearly dying.¡± At his words, the waterworks started. Coming out of the kitchen, Devan heard the conversation and placed an arm around Quinn. ¡°We will do our best, but Quinn won¡¯t be able to remember everything. Lathen will also be able to add some missing bits.¡± Keiron nodded and settled into the living room; this was a complicated conversation for Quinn. Sniffling, she stated, ¡°It all happened so quickly¡­ We were out having a good time, drinking at Club Zorro¡­¡±
Quinn looked at her phone, seeing the same message as Devan in the group chat. ¡®I feel sick¡¯ was a trick they used often. After another two hours of dancing and drinking, they called it a night. Especially when they nearly ¡®lost¡¯ Seri, who was smoking with the guy she took a fancy to, she was a little upset she couldn¡¯t stay with him longer. When they reached the bridge, Megan entered. ¡°Hello again,¡± she greeted bubbly. They were ambushed. Vampires split them apart. Using water from the sea, Lathen tackled them back and aided Seri. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Not so fast, Lathen. Put your toy down,¡± Megan''s voice taunted over the commotion. Turning all at once, Quinn was being held at knifepoint by Megan. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything silly now. We need to borrow this one for a while.¡± Megan walked backwards, pulling Quinn with her away from the group. Helpless, Devan watched on. Then, as quickly as it happened, they were gone, and Quinn was with them. Lathen and Devan quickly marched to the house to keep Seri safe; no doubt they would come for her or any of them. Then, together, they scoured the whole town from the edge of the Yorkshire moors to the coast. Halfway through, Leo joined them. There was no scent, no trail. They vanished. She could be anywhere in the world. Devan clung to hope; he could still feel her in his chest. But where she was and if she was hurt was another question. He and Quinn did not share dreams. As far as they knew, they did not have past lives, at least, ones together. Returning to the shared house, he began to feel defeated, lost, and anxious; dread and anxiety filled him. The thoughts turned dark, and his mind was against him, coming up with scenarios and images of Quinn. He hardly listened to the conversation going on in front of him. Yet he strung a few sentences together. Lexi held his cheeks, bringing him back to the earth. ¡°You are not going to help like this; get some rest. We will call you.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lexi pulled him to the sofa and, like a mother, settled him down. He suddenly felt tired, so tired. He was sure Lexi spelled him.
It was a blink for Quinn, and she was in the Abbey. She dared now look around, still feeling the cold metal biting her skin. She heard clapping; it was low but loud. Being turned around, she faced the same pale man she recognised from the security cameras at Jack¡¯s. ¡°Well, hello there. We meet again, Quinn? Was it?¡± She said nothing and took a slow breath. ¡°Hm, not feeling talkative? That¡¯s fine; we won¡¯t need you to talk. It¡¯s a shame you and Seri left our party early last time. Did you have fun at Star Gazers?¡± Quinn''s face turned to one of confusion. ¡°Ah, of course, you don¡¯t remember¡­We had a private affair at Star Gazers. You and Seri were the honoured guests! But our hungry new hires didn¡¯t get a bite. Shame they died.¡± That¡¯s why she remembered walking away from the nightclub. She took Seri and escaped; flagging down a cab, they returned to Jack¡¯s¡­ Why did she go to Jack¡¯s again? Why not go straight home? ¡°Earth to Quinn.¡± The man waved his hands before her eyes, snapping her out of her memories. ¡°Enough of this. Blackspit. Concealment.¡± Quinn watched the hooded figure cast ancient magic and cover the abbey in an invisible cloak. Then, they were returned to a cage. Quinn knew what would happen next. She was bound with Iron and gagged like the first time. But now she was alone until Megan brought in Lexi. Quinn was already experiencing pain from two previous feeders. She tried to shout, forgetting the gag. Run! Lexi, no! go! Go! To no avail. There, she learned his name, Cornelius, and taunted them both. She felt tired. So tired. She felt sickly, with no energy. How long was she here for? How long had they been feeding from her? She did not know. ¡°Devan¡­¡± She could no longer think and concentrate. The world around her blurred. She heard shouting¡­screaming¡­ Shh, I am trying to sleep! The next moment, Quinn was encircled in crimson red and a circle of flames. Lexi. Waking up, she turned to Lexi. She was horrified to see her in this state. Lexi¡¯s eyes were sunken; her flesh slacked against her bones, her hair a rat''s nest. She looked like Death warmed up, her head lulled, no strength to hold it up. ¡°The lock broke. I am sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± The lock. The one her father had placed. It was a death sentence to break it. Tears rolled down her cheeks. No, it couldn¡¯t be. She wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°No! Lexi, Stay with me.¡± ¡°LEXI!¡± She heard a shout, turning, it was Leo running desperately. ¡°Over here! Leo is here; you¡¯ll be fine, do you hear me?¡± Leo skidded down next to Quinn and cradled Lexi¡¯s head up. ¡°Lexi, don¡¯t you dare. Don¡¯t you dare prove my mother right.¡± A smile came to her lips, her eyes dulled, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you¡­¡± Her body went slack, eyes open wide, dull and lifeless. A harrowing cry came from all three of them, Leo the loudest. They quietened for second, silent tears at what just happened. A few seconds later, lights blinded their vision. Security.
¡°I think¡­ that¡¯s all the details.¡± Keiron, listening intently, leaned his elbows on his knees and sighed. ¡°And here I thought no one dared to break the treaty. His name is Cornelius?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°I will make a few phone calls. Have you extended the time you have this place?¡± ¡°I will call them later to see if it is possible.¡± ¡°Great. I will pay. I am sure Isobelle will want her moved if she is stable.¡± The four teens nodded and allowed him to go.
Hospital Eyes thick with sleep, Leo awoke from his nap. He stretched out the cracks and aches in his spine. Rubbing his eyes, he took in the bare room around him before examining the wonderful human in the bed. She had not moved a muscle; the wires and mask were still hooked up to her. The numbers on the monitor mainly stayed the same. The door opened, and the same man from before, the witch, came into the room. This time, he was not in scrubs and scrutinised a file, not looking up as he entered. Leo cleared his throat, ¡°Afternoon.¡± ¡°Afternoon,¡± he muttered, reaching the bed. His badge was evident on his uniform; Dr. Rupert Clears ¡°Hmm,¡± Rupert hummed, ¡°We might have to give another transfusion and more scans. To make sure the bleeding is gone, her blood levels are improving though.¡± Rupert noted the monitor and turned to his patient. Opening each eye, he checked them with light. ¡°Any movement?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep. I don¡¯t think so,¡± Leo replied. Rupert placed a stethoscope on her shoulder to listen to her breathing. Instead, his hand had a slight yellow glow. ¡°The venom is still repressing her magic.¡± He moved back into the hallway, and Leo took her hand. She still felt cold to the touch but was warmer than last night. He thumbed the bruises on her hand; they were much darker, some yellowing. Rupert came back in after a few moments with a vial and needle. Setting up the shot, he injected it into her IV. ¡°This should be enough,¡± he noted in her charts, ¡°That¡¯s the third dose. We cannot give any more.¡± ¡°She is still cold,¡± Leo remarked without noticing. ¡°Hm, it seems the blood isn¡¯t doing much to her internal temperature.¡± Leo¡¯s phone started to ring. Excusing himself from the room, he missed the call. Ringing back, he reached Devan. ¡°Yo. How¡¯s it going?¡± Devan asked gently. ¡°She still has venom in her system; it¡¯s stopping her healing, but she¡¯s not improved much,¡± Leo mumbled. ¡°Damn¡­ Isobelle is on her way, and Her Uncle is here trying to get more information on this vampire.¡± ¡°Do we have a name?¡± Leo asked curiously. ¡°Cornelius.¡± Leo tasted bitterness in his mouth, ¡°Let me know if he finds anything out.¡± ¡°Of course. Make sure you get some food, yeah?¡± Leo had no appetite, but Devan¡¯s voice of reason was right. ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± Leo said slowly, ¡°I will check in later once Isobelle is here.¡±
When Leo returned to the room, the privacy curtain was pulled around. He stood back and waited in the hall. A small surge of magic could be felt; it wasn¡¯t Lexi¡¯s. Rupert exited the room moments later, making notes on the chart, ¡°We will continue to monitor. She has another pint linked up, which should yield some improvements. My shift is over, but she is in capable hands. I will be back later tonight.¡± He left departing words as Leo entered the room once more. The curtain was still pulled closed. He opened it up, she was moved onto a heating pad, and her hair was around her like a halo. He held a breath, feeling the pain in his chest. His heart hurt. He swallowed, a lump forming, and his eyes were watering as he watched her breathing. His musing was cut short with the door opening. He turned to a tearful Mother. ¡°Leo, thank the gods.¡± Isobelle came closer with open arms, which he gratefully accepted. Looking over her shoulder, Alex stood with slightly pink eyes and cheeks. Leo extended an arm out to the younger boy, and he joined in the hug. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Isobelle pulled back, wiping her eye a little. Leo nodded in response and cleared his throat, ¡°Yes. Dr Clears has just given her something to get rid of the last of the venom and has aided her recovery.¡± He stressed the word, looking back over at Lexi on the bed. Isobelle gasped at the sight of her daughter. She could not help but see Nick, her husband, in the same position. She shook her head lightly, and her eyes became glassy. She sat beside her daughter and took in her appearance. She silently cried; she could admit Lexi did look far worse than her late husband. The additional bites, stitches and bruises made her look fragile. ¡°Keiron told me the lock broke?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± he winced, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying much attention to what Quinn was saying then.¡± Leo glanced at Lexi¡¯s Mother. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know the details?¡± ¡°Not much. No.¡± ¡°Sit,¡± she said, gesturing to the spare chairs stacked in the corner. ¡°I will tell you what I know,¡± she stated softly. Why? 23rd July After weeks of chasing loose ends, I finally have the name of the necromancy witch; her working name is Bristlecast. I have sent a message to her, begging for her help. The necklace is still hidden; it is nowhere in the house. It¡¯s the only thing to save my dear daughter from the repetitive cycle. She deserves more than an early death. ~Nick
Leo¡¯s magic simmered over his skin; his face was dark as he listened to what Isobelle told him. His anger was felt and seen. Rage filled his core. Why? What was going through her mind? To push her magic through the lock was a death sentence. All hope left his being. No matter how much she improved, there was no coming back from that. Now was a waiting game to her death. ¡°I need a moment.¡± Leo stood from the chair and exited the ward. He took deep breaths as he walked to keep his anger at bay. He seethed as he finally got outside and around the side of the building. His mind reeled as he released his anger on the brick wall. Thud. Why? Did Lexi have no regard for her own life? Thud. Why did she push through the lock? Why did Nixon force it onto her? Thud. Why that spell? Why did they take her? Why couldn¡¯t Cornelius leave them alone and find another witch? Why them? Thud, ¡°Damn it!¡± Leo bellowed. A sharp pain registered in his nerves. He had scraped and bashed his knuckles until the wall was bloody. His hands throbbed, but his mind was now calmer. There were many people to blame. He leaned against the wall and sighed. Deep down, he knew why. Why Lexi took action: She loved her friends fiercely; she would take the bullet for her family. Leo was angry at himself for letting her go alone. He loathed not getting to her sooner and realising she was in danger. ¡°Leo?¡± Leo turned to the breaking voice; Alex stood at the corner looking towards him. Clearing his throat, Alex continued, ¡°They have taken her for more tests. You might want to get that checked out.¡± Alex gestured to Leo¡¯s knuckles. ¡°It¡¯s only minor. I am a klutz.¡± Leo wasn¡¯t kidding anyone. Alex wasn¡¯t an idiot; he could practically hear the punches inside the hospital but nodded anyway. Leo¡¯s blue magic raised around his hands. He was repeating ¡®Soona¡¯ every so often. After a few minutes, his knuckles were as good as new. ¡°You know. No one will blame you if you go back and get some sleep,¡± Alex¡¯s voice broke in towards the end. Leo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s annoying, right? The voice.¡± Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°Super-duper. I hope it evens out quick.¡± His voice shifted again, and Leo tried to hold his laugh. Stepping closer to Leo, Alex thumped his shoulder hard.
Walking back to the room, Leo offered coffee to Lexi¡¯s mother. The bed was still missing, and Isobelle¡¯s leg bounced with anticipation. Three nurses pushed the bed through the door; another wheeled the IV drips. One stayed behind to hook Lexi back up to the monitors. Leo noted it was the same woman who jogged his memory. She turned to inform the visitors, ¡°We normally don¡¯t allow anyone other than immediate family to visit for the time being. Until the results are back, I must ask about your relationship with the patient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her mother,¡± Isobelle whispered, glancing at her daughter. ¡°Brother.¡± Leo cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Thank you for the information.¡± The nurse interrupted. Leo¡¯s face contorted in confusion, and watched her leave through the door. Leo huffed a chuckle while Alex smiled. ¡°Say nothing,¡± Isobelle warned, her hand wrapped in a lime green glow.
The doctor came in an hour after the interaction to give an update. ¡°Nothing further could be found. We will move her to an admissions ward to free up the space. She will be allowed visitors there.¡± ¡°She¡¯s stable enough?¡± Isobelle asked, a little shocked. ¡°Yes. The bleeding has stopped, and the venom antidote seems to be doing its job; she is improving. Her brain activity is even; she is still in a deep coma. There are no signs of her waking yet. Which might be a good thing due to her ribs.¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Okay, Thank you, doctor. Will she be stable enough to be transferred? Somewhere closer to home?¡± ¡°I advise another few hours. We can file and arrange for tomorrow once we are happy with her improvements.¡± She nodded, and three healthcare workers moved her bed to another ward. Isobelle sighed and followed behind them with her things. Leo and Alex were not far behind. Leo yawned again; his eyes dropped while holding Lexi¡¯s hand. The doctor was correct; her heartbeat on the monitor got more robust with each passing hour. A nurse interrupted the serenity, ¡°Visitors hours end in five minutes,¡± she informed. ¡°Come on. We need some sleep and proper food.¡± Isobelle coaxed, placing a hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You too, Leo.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Leo stretched and picked himself up out of the chair; before leaving, he kissed the hand he was holding while his thumb traced a protection sigil. After being surrounded by the coven, Leo was exhausted. The coven was happy to hear she was stable enough to have more visitors. He warned them of the sight; it was unpleasant while she was still healing. He sighed, wishing she was next to him once more. His heart ached, but he found comfort in the fated string, still tethered, reaching. He hoped to dream of her tonight.
Morgan She tutted, leaning away from the obsidian mirror. Her son blocked her scrying. Morgan grumbled as the blue sigil glowed strong. She had underestimated Lexi¡¯s abilities. She was much stronger than her father in magic and spirit. Her game was not over yet. Even Morgan had to admit they were a strong couple. It was a shame; their inevitable end would come soon, as always. Morgan wished Leo would listen to her warning. ¡°But no, they went to the Abbey,¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°Well, I did warn them.¡± Gronk-Gronk!. A colossal raven landed on the table, seemingly agreeing with her. ¡°Hm, I think your right. Time for a little visit.¡± Morgan covered the sleek black mirror with the black velvet and wandered to bed; the raven squawked and hopped along after her.
Leo Leo was indeed dreaming of her. He took in the evening sun as it danced lower into the sea. He felt her shift beside him, catching his attention. He loved this dream. They shared it often. Rose pink lips and cheeks, not a bruise or scar in sight. Bright green eyes reflecting teal in the sunset. He rose to his feet, took her hands, and pulled her into his arms. The breeze caressed the striking blonde hair, which always felt so soft. Gazing into her eyes, he gently leaned her back. Hands felt her waist as he leaned in closer. Gone. He awoke to the crowing of a bird and stared up at the tree canopy. ¡°Shit. Not again.¡± Leo sat up slowly, vegetation and fallen trees around him. He was back in the astral. Gronk! Leo inspected his surroundings apprehensively; that was new. A black bird circled him, playing in the trees before swooping south. He felt a tug on his little finger; the red string fit snugly around his finger. It lay on the ground going south. It looks like he was following this bird. A thought entered his mind, ¡®Was Lexi awake here?¡¯ Without hesitation, he shouted, ¡°Lexi?¡± hearing the familiar echo bounce around the tree line. Croak, it was the bird that responded. He trekked forward, hoping to find Lexi soon. After walking for hours, the bird landed and turned to him. Leo''s skin crawled when it turned to him, staring into his soul. It hopped through an underbrush. He was hesitant to follow it until he heard a familiar grunt. ¡°Lexi,¡± he whispered, pulling the tall bush apart. She lay in the undergrowth, not awake but moving and grunting, seemingly dreaming. The bird nested beside her head as Leo inspected her. ¡°I told you not to go to the Abbey.¡± He was startled by the unrecognisable voice; he glanced over his shoulder. An older woman stood, arms folded. Long black hair in a plait draped her shoulder, and charcoal eyes. His Mother. ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Leo spat venomously. ¡°There is always a choice. You made the wrong one,¡± Morgan spoke softly. She moved closer to them. Leo fully turned blue flame in his hand as a warning. ¡°You know,¡± Morgan trailed, ¡°There is also a choice in love.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued, ¡°You are both trapped in a cycle. One of you will die soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Anna and Edward are just one of your many past lives together. I do not want to see my son heartbroken or worse, dead.¡± Leo scoffed, ¡°Your son? You don¡¯t get the right to call me your son.¡± ¡°Now Leonard, don¡¯t-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you even dare!¡± Leo interrupted. The blue flame spread to his arm, and Lexi groaned behind him. Morgan glanced at the young woman, ¡°She will not wake up, you know. Just like her father.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Leo, please, I can help you both break this cycle. She might even wake up once we are done, but you must leave.¡± ¡°What do you mean leave?¡± ¡°Leave her. Leave this. Untie the string. Leave,¡± she urged. Leo shook his head. He could not believe this was the other 50% of his DNA. His arm swung out, and a blue ball of fire was shot in her direction. She was gone like a puff of smoke. Croak! The giant bird took off in flight and hightailed it out of there. Lexi took a deep breath, startling him. Turning, she was seated upright, green eyes wide open. ¡°Leo?¡± ¡°Thank gods, Lexi.¡± He tackled her into a hug and pulled her into his lap. ¡°Please don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡®Leo!¡¯ ¡°What was that? Wait¡­ We¡¯re in the astral again?¡± Lexi gasped. ¡®Leo, wake up!¡¯ ¡°That sounds like¡­ my brother.¡± ¡°Lexi. Listen to me,¡± Leo grabbed her face, thumbs stroking her face, ¡°Please wake up.¡± He kissed her cheeks, face, nose. ¡°What are you going on about? I am awake!¡± she laughed. Oh, how he missed it; his heart ached, and before replying, pecked her lips, ¡°No, I mean, you¡¯re in a co-¡± Leo gasped awake as Alex practically sat on his chest. Leo groaned loudly, ¡°Damn it, Alex!¡±
Lexi ¡°Lexi¡­¡± I stood looking down at my body. I was at the Abbey, the scene frozen as Leo held me. ¡°Lexi.¡± Tears fell from my eyes. I knew that voice, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Hello, sweetie.¡± Her sweet smile, the blonde perm, glasses, her old skin sagged against her cheeks. Just how I remembered her. I went in for a hug. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Her bell laughter rang in my ears, ¡°You will have to keep missing me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I leaned back, confused, ¡°I¡¯m dead; there is no reversing that.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Not yet. There is still so much you need to uncover. Although I am not supposed to tell you this¡­ Your time is soon, but not right now.¡± She made no sense, ¡°Grandma, have you still lost your marbles?¡± She laughed, ¡°No, dear. I know I do not make sense right now. You must go back.¡± She grasped my cheeks, ¡°Back,¡± she emphasised, ¡°Find the truth. Break the wheel. Your fated story must be fixed. Beware the Crow.¡± Her words rushed from her mouth; I almost missed them. Her palm hit my forehead, and I fell back.
Leo ¡°She is awake!¡± Leo could not believe his ears and mentally happy danced; his mother was once again proved wrong. He could hear sobs echoing through the whole house. She was transferred to a different ward, and Dr Rupert Clears was back watching over her. He winked at Leo as he passed. Relieved, he could not help but thank the doctor. ¡°Anything to help a sister in need. Her magic grew just as you left. She is asleep from the morphine but is out of the coma.¡± Leo sighed and entered the room where the others had gathered. Luckily, she did not have a roommate; as the doctor said, she was asleep. Her colour has returned to her face; the bruises faded more dramatically, now green and yellows, and the cuts and bites slowly disappeared. The coven huddled around her, Quinn and Seri crying still. Keiron also stood looking on in relief. His niece was strong indeed. She was showing differences from her father. ¡°Did you find out any more about Cornelius?¡± Leo asked Keiron, turning to him. ¡°No. As usual, Vampire''s business is for vamps only.¡± he informed, crossing his arms, ¡°I have an old friend; he is looking into it. I have a feeling he knows more than he is letting on¡­ So, I will visit him.¡± Leo nodded in response. ¡°We should tell Jack about what we found too.¡± Deven pitched in. Jack, the owner of Jack¡¯s Hideout, was frustrated at the cold trails he was following. Having a name might help him catch the crook. Out Cold The morphine continued to drip, and the nurse took measurements, speaking to her patient slowly. It had been two days since she had awoken from her coma. The morphine continued to keep her asleep. Today, she would be transferred. ¡°Lovely numbers. Rupert has done amazingly. Sorry, dear, I know you don¡¯t want to be disturbed,¡± she said, placing the cuff on her arm. Lexi shifted in the bed, rolling onto her side. The nurse sighed out of all her patients over the years: she had never seen someone so loved and quickly recovered from a grim outlook. She was a fighter; who wouldn¡¯t when you have a handsome cheerleader? Lexi groaned in her sleep. ¡°There, there. All done! Ready to go.¡± The nurse removed her gloves, ¡°I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± The door opened, her usual visitor. The nurse smiled at him, ¡°Ready to go home?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I hope she will wake up soon. I knew she loved to sleep, but¡­ is taking it too far.¡± Leo chuckled, sitting next to the bed a little chirpier than before.
The non-emergency ambulance moved as quickly as possible on the smooth tarmac of the motorway. The patient it was carrying jostled slightly, and they had a convoy following them to Pendle. Isobelle hummed lightly along to the tune from the radio as she followed the van. Keiron and Alex are in the back seat catching up from the year apart. Devan took a bite of the sandwich as Quinn and Seri gossiped in the rear. He moved to the right lane to overtake Leo in the middle. Tutting, Leo slowed, leaving a gap. As they passed, Lathen stuck two fingers from the passenger seat and called Devan to complain.
When Lexi was settled in a hospital room in Pendle, her morphine wore thin, and she groaned in pain as she shifted into a more comfortable position. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they gave her that much morphine!¡± complained the doctor, ¡°reduce it by half,¡± she ordered, continuing her rounds.
I groaned; my head and ribs throbbed. Whatever I was lying on was uncomfortable. Pain washed over my body as I shifted achingly onto my back. I felt a hand grab mine, and I blinked as the harsh light pierced my eyes. Leo came into my line of sight, ¡°Hello, sleepyhead.¡± I groaned and threw an aching arm over my eyes, ¡°Hello,¡± I grunted. He chuckled and kissed my hand; it felt wet when he pulled away, and I glanced in his direction. Tears ran from his eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in my throat, and my eyes watered, too. He got up from the chair and placed his forehead on mine. Although my head throbbed, the touch was comforting. I took him in more, examining him. With the lock gone, everything felt different. His blue eyes almost glowed with electricity. He looked more¡­ handsome and enticing with his slightly outgrown stubble, if possible. I swallowed; I felt my heart beat faster and my cheeks flush. I felt warm between his slightly rough hands. The connection felt more intense, and I blinked tears away. ¡®Is this how he saw me?¡¯ I could feel he was hurting but relieved. No wonder he could always tell I was lying or hurting. He could feel it. He sighed as he leaned away slightly, stroking my cheeks. ¡°Ugh, I ache all over. I can barely remember anything.¡± I closed my heavy eyelids. He pulled the chair closer to my head and helped me sit up using the controls, ¡°Well, do you remember what happened in the abbey?¡± ¡®The Abbey? Quinn was taken¡­ The vampires.¡¯ My memories came flooding back.
I fell to my knees at Quinn¡¯s head. My face was wet with tears. The words from Uncle Keiron¡¯s page flashed as clear as day. I had to; she was bleeding too much, and no healing spell I knew of could save her. Gulping, my magic rose to the surface. ¡°Incendia.¡± A circle of fire engulfed us. There was no time to speak the usual chant; I instead asked, ¡°Hecate. Morrigan. Please help.¡± I felt my magic rise and fill the area; I did not have much strength or magic left. I had to try. As above, so below. I am the goddess and the devil around you, I am the heaven and the hell you need. As above, so below. I am the angel that holds and surrounds you, I am the demon you¡¯re afraid to meet. The symbols rose from the blood-stained ground, swishing and twisting with my magic as I felt empowered. I continued even still as I felt drained; I was getting close to the lock. I can be your heavenly, or I can be your hell, I can say a prayer for you, or I can cast a spell, I will push you to the darkness to pull you to the light, This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I can take away your breath and bring you back to life. As above, so below. I pushed through, tears and anger urging me forward; she must live. I could feel the searing pain from the chain holding me back. I had enough. I watched, intrigued, as her wounds healed and the green grass returned around us. Vitamortum! I felt a sickening snap in my entire body and erupted in searing pain like fire. I screamed out. The lock had been broken. Shit. I collapsed sideways to the ground and rolled my head to watch her, begging her to breathe. Her eyes snapped open, and she looked at me. ¡°Lexi?¡± I felt relief.
¡°Vitamortum¡­ Did it work?¡± I dared not look up at him. ¡°Ask her yourself.¡± My full attention turned to the door. There she stood, wide, glassy eyes; Quinn rushed in and hugged me a little too tight. ¡°Ouch!¡± I hissed as my ribs ached. ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± she pulled back and paused, ¡°You are a fucking lunatic.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, then regretted it as my ribs protested. ¡°I love you, idiot.¡± Quinn hugged me again gently. ¡°Love you too,¡± I murmured on her shoulder.
After a moment, I asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± Quinn looked to Leo, her face unsure. Leo explained, ¡°You¡¯ll have to thank the security guard. They came seconds later and performed CPR. That¡¯s why your ribs hurt.¡± He leaned his elbows on his knees and focused on the bedsheets. ¡°You were black and blue, Lex. You had internal bleeding and a haemorrhage; you nearly died again. It was looking rough, and you were in a coma.¡± I leaned my head back on the pillow. It sounded so familiar, just like her father two years ago. ¡°The doctor,¡± I trailed, remembering being enveloped in yellow, ¡°He was a witch¡­?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leo confirmed, ¡°You would not be awake right now if it weren¡¯t for him,¡± ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°About a day and a half in the coma. It''s been five days, but you¡¯ve been sleeping from the pain and morphine.¡± I contemplated the information. I remembered being in pain; it throbbed and burned as I moved around. It was a blur. It only felt like a few minutes to them it was days. A sharp pain hit my head as I tried to remember more; I grabbed both sides of my head and scrunched up in pain. ¡°Lexi?¡± Quinn sounded far away. My vision was spotted as an alarm started to blare.
The words echoed in my head: ¡°Back. Find the truth. Break the wheel. Your fated story must be fixed. Beware the crow.¡± A palm hit my forehead.
I blinked slowly as the light hit my eyes. It was a doctor looking over me, ¡°Hello, I apologise. We have upped your morphine slightly. If you feel more pain, let us know.¡± I sighed in relief. The throbbing was dulled. ¡°You will be going for an MRI soon,¡± she informed and left the room. ¡®Beware the Crow?¡¯ I pondered. I remember the night I woke up; I was in the astral¡­ with Leo. He was trying to tell me something before I woke up.
A flask of light hit my eye. I was cocooned in yellow and my red magic. Blinking groggily, the doctor cheered, ¡°Success! Welcome to the land of the living, Lexi.¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± I breathed. ¡°Whitby Hospital. You have been in a coma. If you weren¡¯t a fighter, I would have lost hope¡­ I am Dr. Rupert Clears.¡± Rupert stepped back, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I blinked, ¡°Lexandria Langton.¡± ¡°What month are we in?¡± ¡°Erm, July?¡± ¡°Close enough. It¡¯s August 2nd.¡± I put a hand to my head, ¡°Ouch,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You will be put on morphine for the pain.¡± My eyes drooped, tired and in pain; I lost consciousness.
The door opened once more, snapping me out of my memories. My mum greeted me with a bright smile. ¡°How are you doing sweetie?¡± ¡°Sweetie.¡± ¡°Okay. My mind is jumbled, however¡­ I keep hearing Grandma¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Which Grandma?¡± she chuckled. ¡°Dad¡¯s mum.¡± ¡°Ah, well, you have been through a lot. You found comfort in her when you were younger.¡± I nodded in agreement and hugged my mum as she approached the bedside. ¡°I¡¯m surprised the Coven is not bombarding me.¡± She chuckled, ¡°I made them go home and get themselves sorted. Don¡¯t worry; they will be here pretty soon.¡± Her smile fell as the silence grew; I fiddled with the wire draped over my legs and braced for her following words. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± I looked up guiltily, ¡°The thing is, I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± I replied honestly. She examined me, ¡°Why that spell? How did you know it?¡± she cut into her question. ¡°Quinn had channelled while we were away. It was a picture. I bet they still have it¡­ I took it to Keiron, and he told me about it. I glanced over the page. I did not even read it properly, but it came to me clearly in the moment, and I went for it.¡± She took a moment, ¡°Once you start the spell, you will not stop until you are drained completely. Meaning, your lock was broken because of the spell.¡± I nodded in understanding, ¡°I did not know that.¡± ¡°It is not noted in many books, and I know for sure the book you are probably referring to did not have the spell written in it.¡± My eyebrows furrowed, ¡°I ¨C No¡­ They were. I am sure of it. I didn¡¯t get it from where else¡­¡± I trailed off, trying to think; I groaned and touched my head. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I believe you. It seems something else is at play here. I don¡¯t know what. But you are here, and you must be careful.¡± Mum¡¯s hand covered mine in reassurance and traced a protection sigil over my hand. ¡°I must get back to work. Here is your charger and phone. Call me if you need me.¡± I nodded and kissed her cheek goodbye as she left through the door, only to be replaced by nurses to take me for an MRI.
I strolled, with a nurse''s aid, back to my room. I insisted I needed to walk. My legs felt numb from lying too long, and I desperately needed a shower. I waved away the nurse from helping me into the bathroom. Her protests were disregarded as I shut the door. After a hot shower to soothe my aching muscles, I opened the curtain to find a fresh gown and towels, but the door was locked. Of course, they would have a key¡­ I sucked in a breath and dried, stretching a bit too far; I felt a sharp pain and a pulling at my side. Looking in the mirror, I finally saw my reflection. My normal pale skin was covered in green and yellow splotches, my sternum was purple, and an incision about 3 inches long curved up the left of my belly button. I assumed it was to get to the internal bleeding. The wound was already scabbing with Dr Clears¡¯s help. I counted five different teeth bites from Cornelius¡¯ teeth, and a couple of human teeth bite marks. As they feed, their teeth change; it is slow, painful and gradual for both parties. Moving slower now, I changed and retreated to my room. The nurse waited outside and stood beside me as I limped back to the bed. My mother had dropped off some homely items when she visited. A knock at the door made me pause, brushing my wet hair. I smiled at the visitor. ¡°Hello, stranger,¡± I greeted. ¡°I heard you gave the nurses a hard time,¡± he mused. I feigned innocence, making him laugh. My expression softened, ¡°I heard you did not leave my side.¡± Leo looked behind him, and closing the door, he entered further, ¡°I did not dare to leave you alone,¡± he admitted, pulling the privacy curtain to hide us. ¡°I would say I am sorry¡­¡± He shook his head, ¡°I know. You won''t regret doing it,¡± he sighed and sat beside me, ¡°I am just glad you¡¯re here.¡± He reached out, putting a hand atop my head. I leaned sideways into him, and he kissed my temple.
¡°Do¡­ you remember our last visit to the astral?¡± Leo asked. ¡°You mean the one we were in for about 5 seconds?¡± I countered. We were laid on the small bed. I cuddled into Leo¡¯s side. He let out a huff of laughter, ¡°You mean you were awake for a whole five seconds.¡± I looked up at him, ¡°What else happened?¡± He began to recount his encounter with his mother, ¡°I don¡¯t know what her plan is; she kept going on about a cycle of death in our past lives.¡± I thought back to the words circling my head earlier, ¡°You are not going to like this¡­¡± A hand pinched his brows. ¡°No, listen¡­¡± I urged, pushing his hand away, ¡°When¡­ When I died,¡± I swallowed, ¡°My grandma came. She also mentioned something.¡± He searched my eyes, ¡°Go on.¡± I recited, ¡°Go back. Find the truth. Break the wheel. Your fated story must be fixed. Beware the crow.¡± ¡°Crow?¡± Leo looked away, ¡°In the Astral, there was a raven I followed¡­ Was it a raven?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. When I have recovered, we should try to find out more.¡± ¡°Hm, agreed¡­¡± Scrying 12th June It has been two weeks since we buried my mother. Her words still haunt me. I swear she was possessed. She was spouting nonsense about Lexi¡¯s fate. She claimed Lexi would die young after meeting her fated and would die at the hands of vampires¡­ VAMPIRES! The treaty is still strong; we lived in the most harmonious times. I should investigate further. She did leave another prophecy, too. Lexi¡¯s powers would be locked away during her rites. Her hallucinations were a little too intense; Mum believed them wholeheartedly. - A Laughing Nick
¡°Leo¡­ I can walk; put me down.¡± ¡°Not a chance, the nurse said you should take it easy.¡± ¡°I can handle the walk from the car to my house!¡± He shook his head and feigned concern, ¡°Not a chance.¡± I laughed at his silliness. It had been eight days since the incident at the Abbey, and I was finally allowed home. I had visits from the coven. They kept me entertained from boredom and brought my favourite sweets and snacks. I was still poked and prodded for blood tests. I was given the all-clear from the doctor. From day one, Leo was doting¡­ but treated me like I was fragile, about to break any second. He paused, putting me down on my feet to open the door. I quickly bolted inside into the kitchen. ¡°Oi!¡± he shouted after me. I giggled and hopped onto the kitchen counter and filled the kettle. I heard the front door shut, and a loud thud hit the floor. As the kettle popped, he appeared in the doorway. I swung my feet, getting two cups ready. ¡°Tea?¡± He stalked closer, eyes never leaving mine; I knew that glint; it was the same one he gave when holding himself back. My smile shifted to coy. ¡®Let¡¯s play a game.¡¯ He trapped me on the counter, a hand on my waist, the other on my neck. My hands found his shoulders as he leaned in. I sighed as he kissed me sweetly and quickly. ¡°For god''s sake, Leo!¡± He chuckled, ¡°Doctors orders. No strenuous activity.¡± I groaned disappointed, and leaned forward, kissing his cheek as he poured the hot water. I could feel his heat radiating, and his smell always made me weak at the knees. It was musky-like sandalwood mixed with sweet apples. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I watched his jaw twitch as I pulled him closer, and my hands snaked to his hair, kissing the muscle under his jaw. ¡°Lex,¡± he warned, his voice was strained. ¡°I missed you,¡± I breathed in his ear, and he groaned. Picking me up from the counter, he marched up the stairs. Giggling, I continued on his jaw. ¡®Game over.¡¯
Later that evening, I leaned against Leo on the sofa, glancing through a book on past lives. ¡°Ah, of course! Scrying. The perfect way to start.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Leo agreed, ¡°but depending on what we use, we won¡¯t have control over what we see,¡± ¡°Ah, true. We could try the spells listed here, but again, no control.¡± ¡°I suppose we have to start somewhere, though.¡± His lips touched my shoulder, and he looked at the page.
Scrying is a form of divination, like a pendulum or tarot cards. As famously clich¨¦ as the crystal ball was, it was a form of scrying. The future constantly changes; it could vary from when you know a lot. The past was a little easier to investigate, but if we did indeed have many past lives, we might not be able to pick and choose which one to see¡­ we could end up with Anna and Edward all over again. There were many mediums to choose from: water, air or smoke, fire, mirrors and certain crystals ¨C like the glass ball or obsidian could be used.
¡°Grandma Greenwood ¨C My mum¡¯s mum ¨C was a fan of looking into her past lives¡­ Maybe she has some spells or how-to¡¯s.¡± I closed the book and looked back at him. ¡°Well, it''s better than talking to my mother about what she knows.¡± ¡°Have you told your dad about that?¡± ¡°Nah. Not yet, I didn¡¯t want to worry him, especially after Ma.¡± His hand played with a lock of my hair. I nodded, ¡°How is your Ma?¡± ¡°Braxton hicks and she is grumpy, but both are good.¡± I laughed, trying to imagine Cynthia being grumpy. The front door opened, ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± I sat up too quickly as the smell of food hit my nose and hissed as pain shot through my chest; it took my breath a little. ¡°Soona,¡± Leo soothed up my spine. My mum appeared in the doorway, ¡°Did we scare you?¡± Wincing, I replied, ¡°No, too eager for Chinese¡­¡± She laughed and set the food down. Alex came in with plates. ¡°Been researching, have we?¡± Mum gestured to the book. ¡°Yes. I am hoping to keep the necklace out of this.¡± She hummed in agreement, ¡°If you can¡¯t get any answers, you will have to wait until it¡¯s cleansed.¡±
I was silent momentarily, nibbling on a spring roll, ¡°Grandma Greenwood¡­She did scry into her past lives, didn¡¯t she?¡± My mum was silent for a moment, ¡°Yes, she dabbled. Although, she came out with some wild stories.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I chuckled. Mum smiled in fondness, ¡°Yes. She was right about one thing. You.¡± My eyebrows scrunched, and Mum smiled more expansive, ¡°A strong girl with blonde hair and green eyes. All the prenatal nurses were adamant you were a boy,¡± she laughed. ¡°Did she say anything about me?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Probably how annoying you are,¡± I gibed back. He glared over at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. ¡°Lexi, be nice,¡± Leo teased. My mum shook her head but answered Alex¡¯s question, ¡°Yes. You¡¯d look like my father, your grandad.¡± ¡°But those stories aren¡¯t wild¡­?¡± Alex pondered. I was thinking the same thing while slurping noodles. Mum thought about it while filling her plate. I could tell she was thinking, debating about her following words. ¡°So many to choose from,¡± she sighed and huffed a small laugh, ¡°I remember one. I forgot about it, then worried it would come true, ¡°She once told me you would die before me, and I should watch out for crows.¡± She laughed wholeheartedly. I sprayed onto my drink, taken aback, ¡°Crows?¡± I grunted out. I looked at Leo; he had stopped chewing and stared at my mum. My mum looked between us, shocked and slowly nodded. I coughed a little more. After finishing his bite, Leo asked, ¡°What did she say exactly?¡± She tilted her head away slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I sighed, ¡°Remember when I said I kept hearing Grandma Langton¡¯s voice? Well, I keep hearing the same thing: ¡®Fix the cycle. Beware of the crows¡¯, and now you¡¯re telling me Grandma Greenwood said the same thing?¡± Mum grimaced, ¡°I will see if I can find her book, but yes, Beware of the Crows.¡± Leo and I glanced at each other, both confused. This was now the third person who mentioned a cycle of death. I was uneasy and could feel my anxiety rising. Leo put a hand on my lower back and, with his thumb, made small circles. He leaned in, sensing my unease, ¡°We will figure it out,¡± he reassured in my ear. I nodded and took a deep breath to try and calm my anxiety. I was glad to have green tea already brewed to soothe my nerves. Buzz, Buzz. Leo glanced at the message on his phone. ¡°Uh oh,¡± he murmured and quickly tapped on his phone. ¡°What?¡± I ask, tensing up. ¡°Ma¡¯s in hospital. She¡¯s in labour.¡± Thunder 18th June After Lexi¡¯s rites, she indeed has a lock on her powers. I was curious to know what else my mother was right about. I used the family scrying mirror. I wish I hadn¡¯t. I saw my daughter in a beautiful cream dress-stained RED. I could not stop looking, searching. Surely, one cycle has a happy ending. No. Every lifetime she has had. Every time she has met HIM. She dies soon after. I saw my own Lexi ¨C this lifetime ¨C all grown up, die whilst casting a spell. I do not know which spell. Perhaps I need to speak to Nixon. Keeping a lock on Lexi would be a good idea. It would keep her safe. It would keep her alive. And that damned necklace, it¡¯s in every lifetime ¨C I must destroy it. I know Mother has hidden it somewhere; how she got her hands on it is beyond me. Perhaps I should try to find a fellow witch¡­ one more skilled in curses or fates. I will ask questions. Nick
¡°Vitamortum!¡± My skin burned and prickled by my fire magic. My breath squeezed from my lungs. Nixon¡¯s lock penetrated my entire being. It was searing my insides, crushing, tearing, torturing. I screamed as I awoke; my heart pounded, and my skin was covered in a cold sweat. I was back in my room. Not the Abbey. I took a shaky breath, combed my plastered hair from my face, and buried my head into my hands. Stabbing pain in my stomach and neck resurfaced; the scar and bite marks slowly faded, but the pain reminded me of that night. Memories of the spell haunted my dreams for the last few months. I knew my death had also plagued Leo¡¯s dreams. Anna and Edward also appeared, but nothing new could be told. Tap, tap, tap. Snapping my head to the window, I had a fireball ready. ¡°Woah, it''s just me.¡± ¡®Jeez.¡¯ I curled my hand, put out the ball and slowly got up. I took deep breaths to calm down and opened the window to let the black cat in. I rubbed the tears and sleep away from my eyes as he got comfortable on the bed. I heard muffled patting as Leo gestured the space next to him. I gladly obliged, clinging to his comforting hold. I didn¡¯t have to say a thing. He knew what the dream was. ¡°I don¡¯t know why we try to sleep separately,¡± Leo murmured into my hair. I laughed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nearly every night this week, we have ended up seeking each other''s comfort from the dreams and memories that haunt us. We could feel each other¡¯s distress. Leo admitted he was still on edge from this ¡®trapped in a cycle of death¡¯ business. We were no closer to finding answers than we were a few months ago. It had been ages since we had a nice dream. I was lulled into sleep by his rhythmic slow breaths. Then, the shrill of my alarm broke the bubble. School had started back up for a new academic year, groan. At least it was Friday¡­? Leo chuckled this time, ¡°Come on. We best get up,¡± he coaxed. I clung tighter, ¡°A few more minutes,¡± I mumbled into his chest.
Saturday evening. The weekend was crisp; fresh rain had fallen. The smell of earth and wet wood filled the air. Leo and I trekked through the woods with Alex and Freya. Today, we will attempt to Scry for more information. Leo wanted to wait until I was fully recovered before trying to investigate. ¡®Just in case¡¯ in his words, and I understood why. We wanted someone to be around while we scried. Plus, it would be an excellent lesson to teach the young ones ¨C how not to scry safely. We reached a circular clearing and settled down, placing a wood pile in the centre. Random bluebells were flowering out of the ground around us. Chanting to protect us, we made a circle. ¡°So, why fire?¡± Freya asked. ¡°It may seem obvious, but we all draw our magic from fire. It might be easier to see something,¡± Leo replied. I nodded in agreement. ¡°Although fire is the trickiest, it may be our best chance at past life regression,¡± I informed. Reaching out a hand, I grasped the younger hands on either side of me; Leo sat opposite in our square and, before grabbing Freya¡¯s hand, pointed to me. ¡°Your hair,¡± he reminded. Ahh yes¡­ Hair and fire don¡¯t mix well. I threw it up in a low bun before returning to our locked hands. ¡°Do you want to do the honours, Freya?¡± I asked. She nodded in excitement and concentrated with a hand near the pile. An unexpected lilac sparked up and shot into the middle; the colour reminded me of lavender. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡®Adorable.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ What do we do?¡± Alex asked. ¡°You meditate,¡± I replied. Alex groaned, ¡°I hate meditating.¡± ¡°You just hate it because you can¡¯t sit still for 5 minutes,¡± I inform. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Freya giggled. ¡°Stare into the flame, watch it dance and meditate; it can show you want you need to know. If you get good enough, it will show you what you want.¡± I add, ¡°At least try. Together, we should get something,¡± I encouraged.
We sat, each staring into the dancing flame. I breathed deep, slow breaths and gently allowed my eyes to focus on the flame. Slowly, the trees blurred away, and the flame grew as it licked the wood, spluttering, hissing and twisting around. Amongst the fire crackling, I could hear whispers and murmurs. Very similar to the necklace. Alex piped up quietly, ¡°Do you hear whispering?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I agreed, relaxing into the sitting position a little more, ¡°Stay with it, don¡¯t force¡­ pick one and see if you can follow it.¡± I could see the shadows dancing around in the flames. There were too many voices to single out. A loud crackle flipped my attention; it sounded like neighing. A large flame emerged from the wood. It looked like a horse kicking wildly. ¡°Anna!¡± The manly shout echoed. Inside, the flames played the familiar scene like a projected screen. I could see Edward; he picked up Anna and carried her away. I had not seen this before. ¡®What did happen to Edward after Anna died?¡¯ As if the flames listened to me, it shows the headstone reading ¡®Anna¡¯, the necklace, with missing pearls, rested against the stone, and Edward turned away after laying down white flowers. ¡°What?¡± I heard Freya whisper. The scene jumped inside the beautiful Victorian house. The house was torn apart. Glass smashed, books flying, paintings ruined. Edward sat in the middle of the chaos with a bottle in hand, taking generous swigs from the open top. His waistcoat was abandoned, and his other hand held a lit cigarette as he stared into a roaring fire in the hearth, taking long puffs before flicking the butt into the flames. It has been a while since Anna¡¯s death. I could tell from his newly formed beard and greasy hair. ¡°You¡­¡± A voice started whispering, ¡°You must¡­¡± ¡°Edward! You must marry! We need an heir!¡± The voice echoed around. A conversation erupted from behind Edward as he lit another cigarette. ¡°Mother. You will never get an heir. My only one is gone.¡± ¡°Nonsense! You will marry one of Charlotte¡¯s daughters, as originally planned. She is still free and willing.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± It quickly cut off, and the fire died down. I blinked slowly, coming back to my surroundings. First, my eyes connected to Leo¡¯s; I knew he had a dream the night before the Abbey. He did not mention this conversation. Still, we need to get the answers we were seeking. It only loosely tied up a loose end. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Alex. As expected, he looked confused¡ªthe same with Freya. ¡°It was worth a try. We shall have to try another method,¡± Leo said. ¡°Hm,¡± I agreed, ¡°At least we know what happened to Edward afterwards¡­ Sort of.¡± Freya interjected, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two try it together? Us two could be influencing what you are seeing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± murmured Leo. ¡°Well, we will have to do it another time,¡± I said, getting up and brushing the dirt away. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not predicted to rain again.¡± Leo looked at me confused. ¡°Well, the weatherman lies,¡± I said as a rumble above us, ¡°Can¡¯t you smell it?¡± A wet smell, stronger than before, and the energy felt higher in the air, almost static. A storm was brewing. I stretched out. ¡°Don¡¯t know about you. But I love thunderstorms.¡± Alex stated, ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± and got up quickly, walking briskly away. ¡°I think I will join Alex.¡± Freya looked shocked and trailed after Alex. Leo dusted off his hands and put the fire out. The rumble cracked louder, and the hairs on my skin stood. I took a deep breath, and the forest went silent as the wind picked up. I took the tie out of my hair and allowed my senses to widen. The birds hid in the trees; the trees stopped talking. ¡°Have you ever been outside when there¡¯s a thunderstorm?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t say I have.¡± I turned to look at Leo. He rested against a nearby tree. His eyes pierced mine; the electric blue almost glowed as the sky darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I felt more content when it¡¯s raining and more alive when it¡¯s thundering.¡± He began to smile. ¡°What?¡± I defended. He shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± My eyes narrowed, and he added, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this calm for a while. I am still learning your little quirks. You¡¯re adorable.¡± I blushed and started walking away as he chuckled. I heard his footsteps follow behind me, and his long strides quickly caught up. I reached out and held his hand as we strolled through. It wasn¡¯t long before the rain fell. The rhythmic drops hitting leaves, trees, and the ground comforted my soul. I paused and tipped my face to the sky, letting the small splatters hit my face. We were quickly soaked, but I didn¡¯t mind. The sky flashed, and thunder crackled. The electricity in the air could be felt for miles. It danced across my skin as we aimlessly walked. Leo pulled me to him as the wind picked up and held me in the rain. A distant howl caught our attention. ¡°Seems we are not the only ones who enjoy storms,¡± Leo remarked. I tugged his hand, ¡°Come on, you will not want to miss this.¡±
We followed the howls. I knew these woods. They would be in the ¡®wolf pit¡¯ as they called it. The rain often fell, and thunder was near. They would gather, play, party, and fight. The Alpha would often gather, bringing their new pups and introducing them. Here was the epicentre into the werewolf kingdom. I slowed as we came across the Great Oak. The branches bent into an archway. ¡°A Fae portal,¡± I pointed out, ¡°See the ring of mushrooms too...?¡± ¡°They were here recently¡­¡± ¡°This is their sacred tree, one of many. If you ever needed to get in touch with a Fae. Make a deal, get information; this is the place to come.¡± ¡°That means leylines cross here,¡± Leo concluded. ¡°Correct, here werewolves can transform into their wolf easily. A witch can amplify her power. It¡¯s a prime spot for many things.¡± I continued. Leylines were everywhere in the world, crossing and meeting in various parts. If they cross, they amplify the magical power of beings¡ªeven humans. Anyone can tap into these lines for a little Oomph. We evaded the tree and archway. The forest took a sudden dip, and a sizeable crater-like dish came into our view and in the centre was a dog pile. Young wolves and pups play fight inside a ring while parents and other members mingled and looked on. ¡°Hey, look,¡± I pointed to two familiar faces, ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany and her brother.¡± ¡°And there is Jack.¡± Leo hinted further towards a small cabin. Jack leaned against the tiny house, looking over the pups. ¡°Jack used to be Beta. Did you know?¡± I told him. ¡°Beta? He exudes alpha energy. I wonder what the alpha is like¡­¡± ¡°Big time,¡± I agreed, ¡°I know Jack¡¯s son is Beta to the new alpha. But I have never met them.¡± ¡°Do you think we would be allowed near¡­?¡± ¡°Without an invitation? You must be joking.¡± Leo shrugged, ¡°I only ask as there are Fae¡¯s over there.¡± My head whipped to the place he gestured to. I took a moment, ¡°Is that Fred?¡± Indeed, the two Fae greeted us in Whitby with a letter from Leo¡¯s mother. ¡°That¡¯s too creepy. Small world.¡± Leo sighed. ¡°Very small¡­ I wonder what they are doing there.¡± My words trailed off as Jack approached them both with drinks. ¡°Actually¡­ I think Jack is trying to get information. Devan passed on the vampire info, right?¡± my attention returned to Leo. Leo nodded, ¡°They will be able to sniff out our scent, even with a veil.¡± ¡°Nothing we can do about that¡­ We will find out eventually,¡± I smiled, noting the rain had stopped, ¡°I know something else we can do¡­ We are on a leyline, and you must teach me something.¡± He smirked, touched my leg, and wiggled his eyebrows. I laughed, ¡°Not that! I want to Morph!¡±
We sat cross-legged, still on the edge of the crater. My eyes closed, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate; Leo¡¯s hand had not moved from my knee; it was moving in small circles. ¡°Concentrate.¡± ¡°Easier said than done,¡± I replied, peaking at him. He tapped my nose, forcing me to close them again. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± My heart jumped at the gruff voice cutting through our meditation. We both looked left to the large oak that sat meters away. Jack stood with crossed arms; Fred and John looked curious at the two young adults before them. ¡°Ah, Jack! Hello,¡± I said politely, my hand shook from adrenaline. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked again. Leo pipped up, ¡°We don¡¯t mean to intrude on your safe space. We were exploring.¡± Jack looked suspicious at us both. ¡°Hey, I remember you!¡± Fred explained, ¡°Edward, right?¡± Leo neither confirmed nor denied the answer, ¡°We met at Whitby. You gave me a letter.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± John said, ¡°Did you get in touch with M?¡± ¡°No,¡± Leo replied. ¡°Shame. She will be able to help your predicament.¡± My eyes narrowed, ¡°What do you know of it?¡± ¡°Fae know more about lost souls than you assume, Rose.¡± The smile made me uneasy. ¡°Rose?¡± I inquired. They laughed high and bell-like and turned away from us to the archway under the old oak. John, with a sinister smile, whistled a tune. It sounded more like a canary bird than a tune. Before he finished, they disappeared behind a mist as their image warbled.
The three of us were quiet; I looked at Leo with pinched eyebrows. Jack cautiously moved and sat before us, ¡°Tell me everything that happened at Whitby.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Devan give you the details?¡± ¡°He did, and I got more information from those two. But I want to hear from you. From what the Fae told me¡­ You should be dead right now.¡± My face fell, and I looked away, ¡°It¡¯s a hard memory to tell.¡± ¡°But one that must be told. Take your time.¡± Fae Jack He took a deep breath as he leaned against the wooden cabin. He felt like he would regret asking the Fae for help. They were tricky, but it was easy to get information free of charge after inciting them with information on the vampire attacker that nearly killed one of their own. Not to mention, they could find out information on anyone. But if they did find the speedy vampire, they were not allowed to harm another under the rule of the spring Queen. That¡¯s where Jack came in. Jack had not seen nor heard anything about the pale bastard since the two girls were missing. Even with Megan Mant¡¯s name, he was led nowhere. It was like she disappeared from all records. Even her family did not know who she was. His trail left him in the dust. The loose end frayed. Until he reappeared in Whitby, tormenting the same group of witches. This was an act worthy of death. It would not be long until word got out, and mass panic ensued. The poor young lass¡¯ would be dragged before the court, forced to drag up horrific memories, grilled for information and possibly accused of aiding the bastard and his plan.
Sighing, Jack shifted from the wall with three beers graciously provided by the Luna. He caught her caution and ensured they would not get close to the rest of the pack. Approaching the pair, he offered his condolences for their fallen one. He knew they were not using their real names. But Fred and John were the only two to reach out from his message to the Faires. ¡°So, you said he was in Whitby?¡± Jack asked, not beating around the bush. John and Fred looked at one another, ¡°Yes,¡± replied Fred. ¡°We were there on a job to hand over a letter,¡± John added. ¡°They were so accurate. The date, time, place. Even what they were wearing. Normally, witches aren¡¯t that good.¡± John quickly shushed Fred, ¡°You¡¯ll break the contract,¡± he grounded out to his partner. ¡°Whoops.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± Jack smirked and pressured more, ¡°Where did you see him?¡± ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t paid just to drop off the letter. Our boss also wanted us to follow them and report once they returned home.¡± John started. ¡°Cornelius and Megan were trailing them from the start. They, too, kept tabs on these witches. Then came the Abbey¡­¡± Fred and John took turns telling their side of the story. They did not intervene one bit; they only observed. It was none of their business to meddle with. ¡°She was as good as dead, the redhead. Her mate wasn¡¯t having that. The blonde screamed bloody murder and performed¡­the spell.¡± ¡°The spell?¡± Jack repeated, eyes scrunched in confusion. ¡°Vitamortum,¡± Fred whispered. Jack¡¯s eyes bulged from his sockets. The unspeakable spell. A life for a life. ¡°The blonde bled out, screaming after she had done it. I heard she also had a lock on her powers. Who knows why,¡± Fred hinted. ¡°Anyways, we left after the others finally found the two girls. The redhead survived, and as you can imagine, the other is dead.¡± ¡°At least. That¡¯s what we thought. Until a few days ago, we tried to hand another letter to Edward. Turns out she is alive. We were both shocked.¡± ¡°We decided against it and took it back to our boss. She was angry.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. He shook his head to clear away the shock. New mystery. Why was a witch using the fae as messengers when she could easily use familiars? Did she have a hand in this plot as well? He knew he would not get a name from them. They took pride in keeping their ties and secrets¡­ unless a price was paid. Eyes narrowing, he asked the two, ¡°Do you know who Cornelius¡¯ Sire is?¡± ¡°Not yet, but we could find out.¡± Fred and John looked at each other, and both nodded in agreement. ¡°If you find out any information related to Casey. Or any other attacks on Fae kind. Let us know.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jack vowed.
Jack walked with them to the old oak. Ensuring they did not play any tricks on the pack or surrounding area. ¡°Lookie, lookie.¡± Fred pointed just beyond the tree line. ¡°Edward and Anna,¡± John whispered. Jack looked in that direction. Two older teens sat cross-legged near the crater; the lass looked meditating, the lad coaching. Clearing his throat, Fred winked at John. Uh oh.
Jack took a moment to gather his thoughts and process the information he had collected today. Looking at the sleeping pack of pups, his mind tried to link one thing to the next, to no avail. He sighed. From what he gathered, Cornelius wanted to kill his sire. But surely that did not warrant attacks on innocent people, nearly killing two young witches to make new vampires. There was an ulterior motive, and Jack could only grasp at straws. He thought back to what Lexi had told him. A third witch? Caged? Perhaps this was his next clue to chase while he waited for Fred and John to return with more information. Why would Lexi, a small-town witch, need a lock? Where did she get the Vitamortum spell from? How did those two love birds fit into this whole story? He groaned. Now he had more questions; he rubbed his temples and glanced at the time on his watch. It was too late to call his other new friend. Keiron. A history buff and Uncle to Lexi. Hopefully, he had some leads, too.
Keiron He sighed, pouring over the latest sales of the shop. He needed to hire an accountant. Taking off his glasses, he leaned back into the hands of his partner. He groaned as the tight muscles were rubbed. ¡°I told you I can do that,¡± his voice teased. Keiron rolled his eyes and looked up to his long-term boyfriend, Luke. ¡°I already feel bad for leaving you to handle the shop alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. The staff are capable, it was a breeze. On that note, you never told me what happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°One filled with magic?¡± Luke grinned and took a chair beside Keiron. Luke was human. He came stumbling into the shop fascinated and was introduced to the family secret by a careless Keiron, ¡®cleaning up¡¯ with animated objects with nobody holding them. One thing led to another, and they were five years into a relationship. ¡°Yes,¡± Kerion huffed, ¡°Dangerous magic.¡± ¡°Hold on, you don¡¯t believe much magic is dangerous.¡± Luke used quotation marks around ¡®dangerous¡¯. ¡°No¡­ I said there is no such thing as Dark magic,¡± Kerion emphasised. Luke looked away, nodding. Kerion continued, ¡°The main thing is she is alive. Goddess knows how.¡± ¡°Maybe it''s because she is¡­Loved?¡± Luke pitched, raising his eyebrows and shoulders. Keiron smiled at Lukes''s innocent suggestion, ¡°Cute¡­¡± Keiron¡¯s thoughts turned inwards, considering Luke¡¯s suggestion. ¡®No, surely not? This isn¡¯t Harry Potter. But yet¡­¡¯ He recalled his sister mentioning Lexi seeing her Grandma. Keiron shot up to his bookcase and scoured for the book that contained Vitamortum and books, including the afterlife.
Morgan She leaned back on the old rocking chair, her black hair cascading over her shoulder. She did not expect Lexi to live. Her finger tapped the chair''s armrest, and her lips puckered in thought. How? In all their previous lives, a small cut would become infected, a robbery with no witnesses, and gangsters killed the lover. Yet, this one? Came back from inevitable death. What was different? This one had stumped her. Her crystal ball was now fogged. It would not reveal any more future for them. It was unwritten. She was meant to die at the Abbey. Gronk-Gronk! Her raven croaked, speaking to her in hurried screeches. ¡°Calm down. I can¡¯t understand you when you rush,¡± she tutted and stopped rocking. He repeated the series of squeaks and croaks, low and hoarse. ¡®Fae talked to the werewolf. They told him what happened at Abbey and your letter.¡¯ ¡°Did they say my name?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°Good. Our contract still stands,¡± she murmured, ¡°How much does he know?¡± The bird sat quietly; he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hm. Keep an eye on him.¡± ¡®One more thing.¡¯ ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®Fae called her Rose.¡¯ Morgan groaned and leaned back, pinching between her brows. They could not help teasing, making themselves feel superior. She sighed, ¡°All right. Time to put them back into the Astral.¡± She rolled up her sleeves. She did not want to reveal other past lives, but now her hand was forced. She would be having words with Tweedledee and Tweedledumb. She was about to lift herself from the chair when her writing desk took her eye. Perhaps she could still convince them to visit her. She still had one thing up her sleeve. She grinned and gave a hand to her Raven, stroking its feathered head. ¡°Come on, let us play some more.¡±
While she hated playing with her son¡¯s thoughts. She needed him on her side. More importantly, she needed Lexi out of the picture. To keep her son safe. It was too late to save him from heartbreak. He was too invested. She would come up with a plan. She always did. This time, she had to trust her instincts. The future was shrouded; they were all walking blind. Dance It was nearly midnight by the time we arrived back at my house. With a quick cast of my senses, Alex and Mum were asleep. My red eyes turned to Leo. ¡°Will you stay?¡± I sniffed, catching my thumb between my teeth. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. He pulled the hand away from my face and held onto it as he ushered me into the house. My mind continued with its onslaught of thoughts. It felt like whiplash as the thoughts flitted from one topic to the next. I had been sucked into my head. The Fae knew about our past? What else did they know? There was no way I¡¯d be able to get answers without selling something valuable. I let myself be led to my bed, and Leo poked my forehead, snapping me back to him. ¡°Out of your head.¡± He was referring to my anxiety; my breathing was unsteady, my heart fluttering and pins and needles in my back and legs. I felt a sense of doom and panic. ¡°Five things,¡± he reminded. I took a shaky breath and sat on the bed.
¡°Soona,¡± he whispered, holding my hands. Finally, my mind was calm, and my eyes and head ached. I was emotionally drained. The panic attack subsided. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered. ¡°What for?¡± I was silent, unable to think, and resorted to shrugging my shoulders. He chuckled lightly and kissed my head. ¡°Bed,¡± he gestured, yawning. I gladly laid, snuggled in and quickly fell asleep while Leo scrolled on his phone.
I blinked at the harsh sunlight piercing through the trees. ¡°Here we go again,¡± I muttered, sitting upright. The tall trees swayed as the wind whistled through them. I looked around; this time, bluebells surrounded me rather than green vegetation. Caw! My blood ran cold looking up; I saw a large black bird sitting¡­ staring. Its call was high-pitched, almost nasal. I dared not move as it hopped from branch to branch closer to me.
¡°Lexi?¡± Leo¡¯s voice echoed through the empty woods. The bird took flight, moving in the opposite direction of his voice. I decided not to follow it. ¡°Leo,¡± I said, knowing he could hear me easily, no matter how far away. In the Astral, we could hear each other perfectly well.
Walking toward the red string, we met at the old dirt road and encountered the scene we knew all too well. ¡°ANNA!¡± Leo¡¯s sadness erupted through me. I approached him and gently took his hand. Caw, Caw! We both looked up to see three large black birds. Crows. Their insistent cawing drowned out the sobs from Edward as he held Anna. The sound began to change, and I could hear more voices¡­ no¡­ It was music.
¡°Do you hear that?¡± Leo stayed silent and looked at me with confusion. ¡°The music¡­¡± I trailed, looking into the tree line behind the three crows. Why was it familiar? Edward''s scream made the crows scatter, and the music became more evident. ¡°Sounds like the tune John whistled,¡± Leo mulled, ¡°It¡¯s Jazz¡­Shall we?¡± His head tilted to the tree line, and I took the lead, pulling him behind me. Curiosity burned my soul. Are we meeting a different lifetime? Or being tricked by the Fae? I prepared myself for the inevitable death.
The trees slowly thinned, and we exited the woods; the scene blurred before I could understand it. The change caused my stomach to drop and lurch like travel sickness. Tinkling laughter and music filled my ears. Much louder than before. It took a moment for my eyes to just, and I squeezed Leo¡¯s hand, ensuring he was there. ¡°Looks like a casino,¡± he murmured, inspecting the new surroundings. I nodded in agreement, trying to repress the nausea. Taking a deep breath, I heard the tinkering of coins, cards and shouting. Looking up, we¡¯re surrounded by tables. Blackjack, roulette, poker, sevens, and it was bustling. People were walking into us¡­ Through us. We were like ghosts.
Young men dressed in black ties and women in backless chemise dresses, lowered skirts, and hemlines. Many had bobbed hair in finger curls. ¡°Flapper dresses,¡± I murmured, ¡°I think we are in the 1920s. Look at the finery.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. It was styled art deco, long smoking pipes with cigarettes on the end, drinking to the heart''s content. The music fit the decade, too. ¡°I am done, boys. You win!¡± I heard a voice behind me, a lower and older voice with an American accent. Intuition made me turn around, and I tugged Leo¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I think¡­ that¡¯s you,¡± I pointed.
I watched the gentleman leave the poker table and walk confidently to the bar. His blonde hair was slicked back with gel; he was wearing a tuxedo. His eyes were as blue as the ocean. His soul was unmistakable; It was Leo. Leo tugged me along to follow the man. The music changed to another unfamiliar tune as a woman sang low and slow to the beat. The man turned with a drink to look around the dance floor. I also could not help but look around at the people and faces. ¡°Woah. It¡¯s strange to see some resemblance¡­¡± Leo trailed off as he inspected the man''s face. ¡°I know¡­ It¡¯s the same as Edward and you¡­ You all look similar.¡±
After a few moments, the song shifted upbeat, and a man took over. That¡¯s when the wind shifted through the casino. The side doors opened, and two women walked in, giggling at each other. One of them looked at the bar, and I gasped. The necklace. It sat around her neck like a choker. It stood out against her dark attire like a centrepiece. Her hair was black and bobbed, while her dress was black; it matched her cloche hat and white fluffy feather protruding from the headdress. Her make-up was dark. But it suited her well. I heard a cough from behind me and turned to see the man, Leo¡¯s old self, putting down his drink and staring at the woman while coughing. Leo chuckled, ¡°A dork in this lifetime, too.¡± ¡°A dork¡­?¡± I asked in disbelief. He shrugged as the two women took a table, ¡°I felt like a stumbling idiot when I saw you.¡± I noticed her eyes never left his. Even when talking to her friend, her eyes kept meeting his. They just stared, almost like daring the other one to move. The man on the small stage continued his melody and got louder in his rendition, ¡°Goodbye Tootsie, goodbye!¡± He put fingers in his mouth as if to whistle and sang like a canary bird. A shiver went down my spine. John¡¯s whistle. It was this tune. I felt Leo¡¯s posture stiffen.
I watched apprehensively as Leo¡¯s past life made the first move, abandoning his drink as the short bird whistle ended and the song ended. Without saying a word or a greeting, he held a hand to her. Glancing at her friend, she took it with a smile. He led her to the middle of the dance floor, taking her waist; they swayed to a slower instrumental beat. Neither one¡¯s mouth moved. They didn¡¯t have to talk. Leo tugged my hand, ¡°I remember our first dance.¡± I rolled my eyes and turned to him, ¡°You mean the nightclub in Whitby? I hardly call that dancing,¡± I smirked. I noted the music getting slower, turning, Everything. The musicians, drinks being poured, and the people all slowed down to a stop. We looked at each other in confusion. What was going on? Buzz, Buzz, Buzz, Buzz. Leo¡¯s alarm on his phone woke us both. I was feeling refreshed this time. However, this trip left me with more questions. Most importantly, what did the Fae know? Getting up from Leo¡¯s warm embrace, I noted the newer couple. We had yet to find out their names. What did John mean by calling me Rose? Was that her name? or another life?
Leo¡¯s arms wrapped around my waist, and his head peered over my writing. He kissed my shoulder before speaking. ¡°We haven¡¯t been to the astral since my mother¡¯s letter,¡± he murmured; his voice was gruff, and the Scottish timbre came through, making me shiver in delight. ¡°John and Fred seem to know your mother¡­ and our past lives more than we anticipated,¡± He was silently thinking, watching my pen scratch words into the book. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he uttered into my skin. I touched his head, brushing his hair, ¡°Neither do I.¡± ¡®Why us? Which deity did we piss off to deserve this?¡¯ I sighed and rested my head back on his. Dropping the pen and holding his arms. He kissed my shoulder again, ¡°How about breakfast before I leave?¡± I gave a sweet smile, ¡°Please!¡±
Opening the front door, I was pounced into a hug by Quinn and Seri. We decided a girlie day was long overdue. Quinn instantly started swaying left to right, pulling us around in a circle like dancing maidens. ¡°Hello,¡± I sang, returning the hug to them both. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m out,¡± Alex said, pulling on his shoes, ¡°Going to Brandt¡¯s!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I said, smiling still, ¡°Let me know if you want to be picked up!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he said, side-stepping the three of us and hurried out the door. When the door shut, Quinn finally stopped and picked up the bag she had abandoned at the side of the door. ¡°So, Mean Girls or Devil Wear¡¯s Prada?¡± ¡°Devil,¡± Seri and I said at the same time. ¡°Good choice,¡± Quinn said, moving to the TV. ¡°And¡­ I have snacks and face masks!¡± she added. Seri went ahead and pulled out the face masks. ¡°Let¡¯s get comfy!¡± Seri exclaimed.
Hair up, messy and pyjamas on a Sunday afternoon. The film was playing in the background, face masks on and under a large blanket; we put the world to rights. ¡°I have a bone to pick with you.¡± Seri pointed to me. ¡°Me? Why?¡± I asked, putting a crisp in my mouth. ¡°I thought you were not going to replace me.¡± I looked at her like she grew an extra head; what are you talking about? ¡°Leo hasn¡¯t left you alone. You¡¯ve replaced me!¡± She said dramatically, putting an arm over her eyes. Quinn and I laughed at her joke. ¡°Although, things have been¡­ Strange? Difficult?¡± I looked away to find the right word. I sighed instead and continued, ¡°He¡¯s kept me grounded.¡± With a slight smile, Seri softly stated, ¡°He¡¯s looking after your well-being. You gave him quite a scare.¡± ¡°All of us a scare,¡± Quinn added, poking my knee under the blanket. I gave an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry,¡± I continued, ¡°I have been relying on him a lot lately. Too much, it seems.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Quinn said, picking up her drink, ¡°It¡¯s like Devan and me. We rely on each other. You¡¯re fated; you seek each other out in need or distress. You are working through your past lives; it will bring up trauma but make you closer.¡± Quinn¡¯s wise words rang true. The lock was gone, and our connection was more vital than ever. I found myself thinking about him and ensuring he was okay as much as he was checking on me. Seri¡¯s eyes caught mine, ¡°You like him,¡± she stated softly. I felt my heart skip slightly and heat rising to my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s more than a like.¡± Quinn gave a knowing smile. ¡°Fallen or Falling?¡± she asked. I looked up at the ceiling and contemplated. Leo shows me nothing but compassion, patience, and respect. He makes my life brighter than the previous day. He is kind. He is my comfort. I did not just like him. I love him. Home is where the heart is. My heart is with him. I still learned things about him, but I was confident. ¡°Fallen,¡± I admitted. ¡°When it¡¯s the one. It feels so easy.¡± Quinn smiled.
I looked at Seri, who had picked up her phone, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She did a double-take when she realised I was smirking, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the Coffee boy?¡± I ribbed. Quinn swiped her phone and read the screen aloud. Seri scrambled to reach the phone held in the air with a panicked look, ¡°Quinn!¡± ¡°Hey Seri, Are you free tomorrow?¡± Seri hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± I grabbed Seri, holding her down as Quinn replied, ¡°I am free after half 3; where and when?¡± Quinn said out loud, typing the message and quickly hitting send. Seri¡¯s face rivalled Quinn''s red hair. ¡°Quinn! I wanted to do that!¡± she admitted and gave up with a huff. ¡°Really? Because it looks like you¡¯ve been busy,¡± she said, scrolling up to previous messages, ¡°Oh la la! The flirty banter in this! Lexi, come look!¡± Seri screeched, mortified, ¡°All right! You win¡­ I am scared!¡± she whined. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°This will be my first proper date¡­ I feel like I am going to embarrass myself!¡± ¡°Aw, Seri,¡± I cooed, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t find you adorable, I will kick his ass.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to be adorable,¡± she murmured. ¡°Oh la la!¡± Quinn repeated, ¡°She wants some action!¡± ¡°Quinn!¡± We both laughed as we gave her the phone back. ¡°Seri, you know Quinn is the biggest cockblock of them all. Not to mention my payback for Leo and I¡¯s first date¡­¡± Seri went even quieter. ¡°Also, what I am scared of. Don¡¯t tease me!¡± ¡°Reap what you sow,¡± I hinted. Seri¡¯s phone buzzed and flustered; she looked at her screen. ¡°I have a date¡­¡± We squealed and rejoiced. Mafia 2nd August I have just returned home; I did not intend to miss Lughnasadh, but needs must take precedence. I am better off waiting until we are closer to Samhain, when the veil is thinner. Bistlecast is extraordinary. Her knowledge is vast and well-documented. She taught me all I wished to know for a small price. However, her teachings seem rushed, like she is hiding something. But I suppose she wanted to stay secret. She wanted me gone that I can understand! I have missed my darling wife and family. This past week, up in the cold areas of Scotland, made me miss the warmth of home. She has confirmed several things, however. Indeed, if Lexi meets her fated, she will be doomed from the start. The dance of rebirth and death was never-ending, and the necklace played a part. I have been given instructions on destroying it once I have found it. Wish me luck. -Nick
¡°Leo?¡± I asked, hearing my voice echo around the wood. ¡°Here, Lexi,¡± I heard his voice to the left of me. We seem to spend more time in the astral than dreaming. I was glad he was with me. ¡°There is something that¡¯s been bothering me¡­¡± I trail off as Leo entwined our fingers. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It is not easy to get to the astral. Normally, you have to put in a lot of effort and meditation¡­ So how do we find ourselves here so easily?¡± Leo thought for a moment, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that¡­ at first, we thought it was the necklace doing this.¡± He looked around as if searching for something. ¡°They stopped after we buried it.¡± ¡°Well, remember when your lock was released?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. The fate line connection¡­¡± ¡°but¡­¡± Leo stretched, ¡°After that¡­ my mother appeared. You were in a coma¡­¡± ¡°You still think your mother has a big part in this.¡± ¡°I think she is the whole reason for this¡­¡± Caw! Caw! Leo¡¯s eyes followed something behind me. I turned to see the same three crows from before. Caw! Caw¡­ Their screeches changed in pitch and tune. It sounded more like a canary. ¡°I still hate that tune,¡± I muttered and tugging Leo¡¯s hand, we walked into the tree line past the crows. The nausea was more substantial this time when the space shifted. I went to Leo for support. He rubbed my back and looked around. ¡°I think this is a different night¡­ but we are dancing, look,¡± he encouraged.
Our two old selves no longer wore black ties; it was more casual as they danced and swayed from side to side. The chocker was still sitting around her neck, and it seemed they were talking, her laughing. Her friend was nowhere to be found. ¡°It somehow feels weird¡­ We are used to seeing the same scene¡­ this looks like it takes place over days.¡± ¡°If not months,¡± Leo said, walking over to a table. Conveniently, a newspaper was lying on the table and an abandoned drink. ¡°1922, November 1st.¡± Leo read from the paper. ¡°Wow. I was right about 1920¡¯s,¡± I said, proud of myself, ¡°Shame we don¡¯t know when they first met.¡± ¡°Hm, or their names.¡±
The doors pushed open rather forcefully. A man in white and face like thunder strutted into the room. His eyes narrowed onto the dancefloor. ¡°WILLIAM!¡± he belted. Glancing over to the pair, I noticed they stopped dancing; he hid her behind his back. ¡°Mr Grey!¡± he said smiling. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Mr me. You have been playing tricks.¡± Mr Grey, accompanied by two other men, descended the small stairs to the couple. ¡°I assure you, I have no idea what you are talking about,¡± William, Leo¡¯s old self, spoke kindly with his hands up. He moved forward away from her, and she quickly sat at the corner of the table. ¡°You have rinsed me dry at poker. You¡¯ve been cheating.¡± Mr Grey snapped his fingers. The two men grabbed William by the arms and searched his sleeves and body. ¡°Nothing on him, boss,¡± One of them said. ¡°Nothing on him. Of course not!! He would have gotten rid of the evidence before he pranced around down here.¡± Mr Grey¡¯s face went red. ¡°Mr Grey¡­ We all have good and bad days¡­ I just happened to have quite a bit of luck this night.¡± William grinned. After a few moments, Mr Grey pointed a finger into his face, ¡°I am watching you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go boys.¡± Mr Grey turned and left as quickly as he came. William waited for the doors to close and the band to start back up before he turned around to her. ¡°Are you okay, Rose?¡± She nodded, and the room slowed down to a near stop.
¡°Now we know why he called you Rose,¡± Leo murmured, nudging my arm lightly. I swallowed before answering, ¡°As curious as I am, I do not wish to get more involved with the Fae.¡± ¡°True, but the Fae might be able to.¡± ¡°No. We are not asking the Fae,¡± I cut him off and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°Lexi.¡± He tried to soothe my annoyance by touching my arms. ¡°No, Leo.¡± I kept my ground; I could not stop the anger in my voice. ¡°Without them, we wouldn¡¯t have seen this lifetime,¡± he defended. ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡± I insisted, ¡°It¡¯s better if we stay away from the Fae.¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re scared-¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you do!¡± I shouted louder over him. ¡°Lexi, Cal-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me to calm down.¡± His shoulders fell, and I walked away, huffing. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who to trust. You and I both know the Fae are tricksters. I know they have helped us find these,¡± I gestured to the couple, huddled in the corner, whispering and canoodling. ¡°What if this piece of information isn¡¯t ¡®free¡¯? We now owe them. Yes. I am scared.¡± I could see him contemplating my words. ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered, putting a hand into his hair, ¡°You¡¯re right, they could ask anything.¡± ¡°Either we do this by ourselves¡­ Or¡­¡± I gave him a pointed look. ¡°We are not talking to Morgan.¡± he stated, ¡°She¡¯s just as bad as the Fae.¡± I nodded in agreement; Morgan tried to hurt Cynthia and Rowan. ¡°Lex,¡± Leo whispered. I glanced up from the floor. Leo held his arms open slightly. Stepping forward, I slipped my arms around his middle and my head over his heart. He dropped a kiss on my head and squeezed me tight. I sighed. ¡®Now we wait.¡¯
I sat beside Leo on the carpeted floor, leaning against the sofa and watching Rowan, laying on his back, gargling and cooing at Noel, dancing a toy around his head. Rowan was a perfect mix of Cynthia and Noel; although only a month old, it was easily seen. We had just returned from an early Mabon gathering with the coven. This was Rowan''s first time seeing the whole coven. He practically soaked up the attention of nearly everyone. Adorable. I could not help but envision Leo instead of Noel, with a baby looking just like him. ¡®You might die before then,¡¯ the thought intruded my mind. The power of your thoughts can change your perspective rapidly¡­ I was flooded with sadness, even longing. I blinked and sighed quietly. I would not cry. Leo placed a hand on my leg, feeling the unexpected shift. I took his hand in mine, taking comfort in his touch. We would figure out how to break the cycle. We had to.
Later that night, I was tucked into Leo¡¯s bed. I twiddled my thumbs, waiting for him to leave the bathroom. My thoughts wandered by their own accord back to the vision of Leo holding a child. If I was to go before then, what kind of woman would Leo go for? ¡®Probably back to Maddie.¡¯ I sighed, frustrated at the intruding thought, and the bed dipped. ¡°What¡¯s got you in a twist?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He looked directly at my face, ¡°Liar.¡± And shifted to lay facing me. ¡°Just about the future.¡± He stayed quiet, watching me softly. I remembered when Leo took Rowan from his Ma and held his sibling. I rolled onto my back. ¡°I bet you¡¯d be a good dad.¡± I did not want to move, feeling the panic rising with overwhelming thoughts and falling like pennies in a well. ¡°Your minds running again¡­ Bring it back to me.¡± He tapped my forehead. I took a deep breath, ¡°I know¡­ Stay present. One day at a time,¡± I recited the therapist''s words. Easier said than done. I rolled onto Leo¡¯s chest and focused on him instead. I fell to sleep with the rise and fall of his chest.
¡°To the happy couple!¡± Glasses rose and clinked together. Rose and William held onto each other with a drink in hand, surrounded by people and smiling bright and happy. Leo managed to find another newspaper after wandering the room. ¡°23rd January 1923,¡± he stated, looking at me. We both turned back to the celebration. A ring was clearly on Rose¡¯s finger. Streamers and congratulations were given all around. ¡°An engagement party,¡± I stated. ¡°Anna and Edward were engaged too,¡± he pointed out. ¡°Looks like his luck continued. Look at the size of the diamond,¡± I uttered; without skipping a beat, I added, ¡°Please don¡¯t get me a diamond.¡± Leo laughed, ¡°Noted.¡±
Mr Grey came through the doors once more with more grace this time. Going straight to William, he gave congratulations, but the smile wasn¡¯t sincere. He quickly left but nodded to the bartender before he did. ¡°I have a bad feeling,¡± Leo uttered; I agreed with him. Although the party¡¯s vibe was still high, the wind turned, and apprehension was in the air. Caw! Caw! The henchmen, dressed similarly from the last astral trip, burst through every entrance and exit, guns raised. People scrambled, trying to get away. Drinks were thrown, and the band hid behind their instruments. They fired without hesitation. I turned away from the blood bath. Unable to look, I felt Leo¡¯s head drop to mine. This was how Rose died, one of the happiest nights a couple could experience. ¡°ROSE, NO!¡± Tears spilt from my eyes, and Leo¡¯s head shook. ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered. It was heartbreaking to hear. Never mind, see. I hoped not to live through her eyes like I did with Anna. I don¡¯t think I could bear ¡®dying¡¯ a third time. All was quiet. Even the crow was silent. I could not help but look. Blood splattered all over the room. Rose has two clear shots. One in her heart, the other in her neck. Blood poured from her neck wound. It was clear she was dead, eyes rolled back, mouth open in a scream. William sat sobbing over her, hands covered in blood. Their loved ones were also crying, and half of them lay dead. An older man touched Williams''s shoulder, ¡°William, we must go. Before they come back.¡± ¡°I am not leaving her.¡± ¡°William! You got yourself into this mess with the Mafia. You have suffered the consequences. Let¡¯s go. We can get her and the rest later.¡± He was dragged away from the blood bath with longing and hurt in his eyes. Caw caw! The crow¡¯s cry bounced in my ears, causing me to stir back to the living. The sounds of crows changed and twisted as the fog of sleepiness. Blinking my eyes awake, the Crow¡¯s cry turned into Rowan¡¯s baby cry. Shift I inspected Grandma Langton¡¯s Book of Shadows, while waiting for the potion to brew. After the incident at the abbey and knowing Cornelius is still on the move, I tried out Grandma¡¯s ¡®banish a vampire¡¯ potion. Carefully flipping through and between pages, casting the Irish reveal spells she once taught me. I read in wonder and awe. More entries were about the mysterious Jerrold and their relationship.
14th February Valentine''s Day. I never had a serious Valentine, but Jerrold insisted to ¡®woo¡¯ me. The flowers were beautiful, and the night was lovely. He was a gentleman. I dare say he did indeed ¡®woo¡¯ me, but I¡¯d never tell him that. While I was still a little frightened by the feeling of hellfire whenever we kissed, I was filled with a gentle heat tonight. Who knows? I should give him a chance. Let¡¯s see how this plays out. -Selena
I smiled at the efforts of Jerrold, the way Grandma Langton was describing him; he was smitten. Perhaps he died before my father was born¡­? They say surprises are left behind often. I peeled the stuck pages apart, magic tingling on my fingertips, coaxing it open. It was almost like she glued the pages together to hide her secrets. Alex wandered in; he was a little rushed, ¡°Lexi!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I looked up, still trying to peel the pages apart. His skin was flushed, and he looked flustered; I stopped altogether, abandoning the task and putting my full attention on him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You have a visitor¡­ ¡®Jack¡¯ and some other people? I think they are wolves¡­¡± he tested. My eyebrows shot up. Mum was away on business again. A burly man like Jack probably frightened Alex. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I know him. Can you call Leo?¡± I would feel better if he was here while Mum was away. Alex nodded and stayed in the room while I greeted the guests. Sure enough, the tall wolf took over the whole front door frame. I did not think he would be able to fit. ¡°Please, come in,¡± I gestured to the living room. Behind Jack, Tiffany emerged with her big brother, Corey, looking confused. I could not hide my surprise at her presence. ¡°Hi,¡± she said before quickly adding. ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted, still unsure why they were there. I took a peek outside; Mrs Crowley looked towards our front door. I quickly put a smile on my face and waved as I shut the door. Damn.
¡°Please, sit.¡± I gestured to the extended sofa, which groaned under Jack¡¯s weight. I tried not to laugh. ¡°So,¡± I started, ¡°What¡¯s brought you here?¡± The door opened again, and Leo let himself in with Freya behind him. I smiled as he came into the living room, and I spoke to Freya. ¡°Alex is upstairs,¡± I hinted; she nodded and went up. Leo came around the back of my seat and leaned on the back. Tiffany¡¯s brother eyed Leo but said nothing. ¡°We are here for a couple of things,¡± Jack began, ¡°but let''s start with Tiffany.¡± Jack gestured to the sister on the other side of the sofa. Corey looked at Jack with apprehension, ¡°I don¡¯t see how two humans will be able to help.¡± Jack said nothing and continued to stare at Tiffany, blinking every so often. ¡°I-I thought you said we were seeing a¡­¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows scrunched. She did not know why she was here either. ¡°A witch, yes,¡± Jack said as though it was apparent. ¡°You know it would have been nice to be asked first,¡± I said, glowering at Jack, ¡°Very few are privy to that information.¡± His eyes narrowed, ¡°but you go to school together, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I regarded Tiffany, ¡°and I know of your heritage. We like to keep ours under wraps for¡­ reasons you know very well.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Tiffany got more confused as we talked about the subject. Eventually, her anger raised, ¡°What the hell are we doing here?!¡± ¡°That fact she doesn¡¯t know means you are very good at keeping it hidden,¡± Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled before finally dropping the bomb, ¡°We¡¯re witches.¡± Both Tiffany and Corey gaped at Leo and me, and words garbled together from her mouth. My attention changed as Sooty came in meowing and brushed my legs. ¡°Hello, little one,¡± I said and picked him up onto my lap. ¡°But¡­ Where¡¯s the pointy hat? The flying broom? No warts, you''re not even old¡­ Are you?¡± she looked at us suspiciously. We laughed loudly, ¡°We are not old. There is no spell for age reversal. No flying brooms. Pointy hats are only for Halloween.¡± ¡°Anyways, what¡¯s the problem?¡± I said, redirecting the conversation. ¡°I turned 18 a few days ago and still have not shifted,¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was quiet, unsure. ¡°Give me a moment,¡± I said, entering the room under the stairs.
It wasn¡¯t unusual for a wolf to not shift. But it was strange that her healer was not able to do anything. Gathering a few books and herbs, I remembered when I last saw them. Was she stressed out? Corey was very protective of his sister. Did they fall out? Did she finally have enough of him scaring off every suitor? Or is there another sinister reason? Carrying wolfsbane and the book on wolves, I noticed the cauldron bubbling thickly. ¡®Whoops¡­ I best not let that burn.¡¯ Closing a fist quickly the fire went out and I steadily walked back into the living room, glancing over a particular chapter on hidden wolves.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen one of your healers?¡± ¡°What makes you think we didn¡¯t try that first?¡± Jack counteracted, ¡°Before we go galivanting for another healer far away, witches can help diagnose and perhaps coax out the pup. Kind of lucky to know of some so close.¡± Jack leaned back into the sofa. ¡°All this time.¡± I heard Tiffany mumble. ¡°Well, we can try. But I can¡¯t guarantee anything. We are still learning ourselves,¡± I gestured to the open book. ¡°And,¡± I continued, ¡°I need your permission.¡± I turned directing it to Tiffany. ¡°Permission?¡± ¡°To use magic.¡± Corey tensed at my words to his sister, clearly untrusting. ¡°Sit.¡± I gestured to the floor after pushing the coffee table away. Using string, I created a circle. ¡°Here.¡± I gave her a small bundle of green herbs. Corey''s nose twitched, and his eyes widened. ¡°Wolfsbane?¡± he questioned. ¡°It will help her go into meditation. You will feel high. Just relax and chew.¡± Tiffany looked at her brother and put the herbs in her mouth, slowly chewing. Leo sat cross-legged in front of the circle with the book in hand, flicking through, curiosity on his face and Sooty in his lap. "He is very protective," Sooty says, tail thumping lightly. "I can tell," I replied. Leo looked up at me knowingly.
¡°Lean forward,¡± I urged Tiffany, who was slowly losing her gaze. My magic rose despite the growl from Corey. Leo kept his eye on the brother while I continued. I touched her forehead with my own and grasped her arms. Gently, I let my magic wash over her hair, relaxing into the connection. My power sank, and I entered her consciousness, acting like my own senses. I did not snoop around too much; I only focused on the missing wolf. ¡®Where are we?¡¯ I heard her inner voice whisper. ¡®We are inside your head, your body. I am looking for your wolf¡­ Do they have different names?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but it is a true name. It cannot be shared.¡¯ ¡®Understood.¡¯ My magic glided over her body. In the quietest part of her subconscious, something felt animalistic, primal. Her wolf, I dared not probe, only viewed. Their signature was the same; they were one entity. Why was it not waking? An unknown presence would have indeed awakened it. But there was no growling, nothing else but the beating of Tiffany¡¯s heart and the whooshing of blood through her veins. ¡®Tiffany? Can you hear me?¡¯ ¡®I can.¡¯ ¡®And can you feel your wolf here¡­?¡¯ ¡®Yes. But she will not awaken; it¡¯s almost like she is still sleeping.¡¯ ¡®Sorry in advance¡­¡¯ My magic washed into the primal space and probed suddenly to raise a response. Perhaps it needed a rude awakening. It stirred almost groggily, and a quiet growl came over the reserved space. ¡®You need to wake up.¡¯ I ordered. ¡®No.¡¯ I felt Tiffany¡¯s arms tense; she was resisting. ¡®Tiffany, relax. It will hurt us both if you resist or push me out. You¡¯re doing great.¡¯ She stayed as she was, and I continued, but its energy dwindled, and it once again was quiet. I must do more research; indeed, this has happened before. I gently withdrew, and Tiffany relaxed once more. She shook her head as we came back out of the investigation. Leo leaned back and continued to watch Corey, who was on edge.
¡°Well¡­?¡± Corey asked. ¡°Her wolf is there, but it has no energy... I had to nearly drag it out from hiding. All it did was growl gently. There is nothing wrong other than its withdrawal. No chains, no complete absence.¡± We were all silent; both Corey and Jack looked even more concerned. ¡°I will happily do more research and let you know.¡± ¡°There is nothing more we can do for now. This suggests checking your diet and including more meat and energy drinks.¡± Leo said, standing; I nodded with him. ¡°Here. This will bring you down.¡± Tiffany took them and sloppily put them into her mouth and chewed. ¡°It will be alright,¡± I said, patting her shoulder lightly, ¡°If we can¡¯t find anything, I am sure another healer will be able to help.¡± She looked up at me and nodded.
I settled back into the single chair behind Leo. ¡°I have found some information on Cornelius,¡± Jack announced, leaning onto his knees. My breath quickened, and I waited for him to continue. ¡°We may have found his sire or, well, dame, a woman called Victoria. I have sent word to her inviting her to Pendle.¡± ¡°What makes you think she will come?¡± Leo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know the word is spreading about the witch in the abbey defying gods and possibly being a walking goddess on earth.¡± An eyebrow raised, ¡°defying gods¡­? Walking goddess¡­?¡± I asked, bewildered. ¡°Whispers of the Fae. Let¡¯s not forget against all odds, you are here. Plus, providing some information that might pique her interest.¡± I slowly nod to his words, ¡°Does Keiron know this?¡± ¡°It was him that found her. One of the fae they targeted knew the vamp family well. A small talk here, boom, a name dropped.¡± Tiffany blinked, the effects of the wolfsbane easing off. ¡°No word on his whereabouts?¡± Leo asked, arms folded. ¡°No. His dam might be able to pinpoint him.¡± Jack hoped.
After they left, I took the book that Leo offered and briskly walked to the room under the stairs. ¡°Thank you for coming so quickly,¡± I said over my shoulder. ¡°Not a problem. Happy to help a damsel.¡± His smirk was infectious as he followed me into the room. He leaned against the doorway, watching me intently. ¡°So, Enmagica?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I popped the ¡®p¡¯, ¡°Nada.¡± Leo looked up almost as if he could look through the ceiling, ¡°How old is he now?¡± ¡°Nearly fifteen,¡± I sighed. ¡°Lexi!¡± I heard him shout from upstairs. I stood next to Leo, ¡°Yes?¡± I shouted. ¡°Erm, I broke the console¡­¡± he half called sheepishly. ¡°He breaks a lot of things,¡± Leo noted. ¡°Hm, clumsy,¡± I said, leaving Leo to his thoughts. Book of Shadows ¡°Restorignum,¡± I whispered. The vase easily reversed from its humpty dumpty moment, and the flowers were placed beautifully in full bloom. ¡°Sorry,¡± Alex said sheepishly once again. I smiled and returned to the workroom. I was beginning to think Alex was breaking things on purpose. That¡¯s fourteen things within the month. I shook my head and returned to the Book of Shadows. Still nothing from Jack or the dam Victoria. We were also stunned by Tiffany''s condition and thought it best to let them keep to their healers. Leo and I had no new leads in our past lives: only Anna, Edward, William, and Rose on repeat with a murder of crows. I could tell Leo was getting frustrated, as was I. I also finally managed to pry apart the stuck pages of Grandma¡¯s book.
21st June 1953 Jerrold is leaving. He is going back to America to university. Why he isn¡¯t going to one in the UK is beyond me. But he assured me he would return, and we will wed. I will slowly plan our day with our families and promise to write to him. How will I cope? He departs tomorrow; I will not see him until the Yule holidays. Goddess help me! He has given me a beautiful necklace. I shall wear it at our wedding. I am in love with it already.
A bitter-sweet smile appeared; I could see some ink smudges, like water had mixed with the words. She was crying when writing this. I flipped through the pages, reading her longing and heartache until I reached her wedding date. I smiled. Her writing is as joyous as it should be. Filled with pressed flowers from her bouquet, they were well preserved.
14th November 1956 Goddess has blessed us! A fine little boy. We are excited ¨C Off to celebrate!
I smiled as images of my dad came to the surface of my memories. I could feel the residual energy from her fast pen strokes; she was ecstatic. Flipping through more pages, I gasped at the first sentence. The entries so quickly changed from the joy of pregnancy to this. Was it hormones? I had to read on.
15th March 1957 That bastard. Going on business, he told me. Bullshit. His Amelia is pregnant, three months gone, begging him to return. A mistress he kept hidden in the States. I am nearly nine months gone, and this stress is the last thing I need. How did I find out? She sent him a letter. One, he did not burn well enough. No wonder he was sweating like a pig when I greeted him. I have kicked him out and told him to return to the States. Never return. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. I have told my family. My brother has chased him out, too. I cannot even think about him. I am angry. WHY? Why did I trick myself into a happily ever after? I should have trusted my instincts and stayed away from him. I will figure out how to break this fate line.
I closed the book slowly and sniffed. Her scratchy and harsh pen strokes still show hatred and betrayal. Her magic was erratic; I could sense it now like she was in the room. I took a moment to gather my thoughts. I needed a break from the whiplash of emotions written in the book.
The front door opened, and I sensed my mother enter. ¡°Welcome home,¡± I said over my shoulder while nursing a tea and looking out the back door. ¡°Hello, Sweetie,¡± Mum greeted and placed a couple of leather books on the table, ¡°Did anything happen whilst I was gone?¡± She snooped in the fridge while I scanned the books she placed. One was old brown leather, the spine creased. I would not be surprised if it was falling to pieces; the other I recognised as my fathers. ¡°Hm, Other than our wolf visitors? Alex has been clumsier.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Mum said apprehensively, taking a seat opposite. I kept side-glancing at the books while we talked. She eventually smiled and pulled the books towards her.
¡°I took a visit to Keiron before returning home¡­ Only a short detour,¡± she said, opening the older book, ¡°This is Grandma Greenwood¡¯s book of shadows.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. My eyebrows scrunched together, and I looked once more at Dad¡¯s book, ¡°Why did Uncle Kerion have Dad¡¯s book?¡± Mum looked over to it with sadness, and her shoulders slumped, ¡°I couldn¡¯t look at it. It hurt too much,¡± she said quietly before taking a breath and adding, ¡°Plus, there was a name in there that I hoped your uncle would find more about.¡± My head tilted to the side as my phone buzzed. I took a moment to look at a message from Leo on his lunch break. ¡°Ah, I know that smile,¡± Mum teased knowingly. My smile grew, ¡°You know, you never really talked much about you and Dad when you were younger.¡±
She tilted her head to look up slightly at the wall behind my head and, more specifically, the lightly gold-framed photo of her and my dad when they were younger. She smiled in reminisce. I rested my chin in my hand, elbow resting on the table, watching the smile form; I couldn''t help but grin myself lightly. ¡°Well, I met your father on a road trip with my family. I was about fourteen; we were visiting the well-known history of witches and witch trials, ¡°We gave each other an address and sent letters and gifts for years. Until I turned eighteen, your father surprised me with a visit on my birthday, asked me to move in with him in Pendel and the rest¡­ History. ¡°Still makes me swoon. He was a hopeless romantic like me. You know he loved you both dearly.¡± A bittersweet smile came on her face. I couldn¡¯t help getting up to hug her.
¡°Here,¡± Mum said, putting both books on the desk next to Grandma Langton¡¯s, ¡°Hopefully, you¡¯ll be able to find a lead. Just shout if you need me.¡± I nodded as she left. I breathed and started again flipping through entries, this time in Dad¡¯s book. ¡°Bistlecast?¡± I murmured, and all the later entries talked about this witch, the necklace and my impending ¡®doom¡¯¡­? This must have been the name Mum wanted more information. There was no information other than her witch name and line of work. While he mentioned Scottland¡­ there was no named place. Just as it was difficult to find another living witch, it was near impossible to find one willing to teach or admit they are necromancers. I flipped through more, reading the details of his mother''s claims and how my dad brushed them aside until he investigated. I was envious of how easily he could see my past lives, yet I struggled. I leaned back, scouting the oak beam, running horizontally as if answers would be there as I silently filtered through the information.
My grandma predicted the vampires, the abbey, and me dying at the Vitamortum spell. Could that be why I saw her shortly after leaving my body? Was she watching over me? A familiar shooting pain came to my forehead. She told my father of this ¡®prophecy¡¯, which he laughed at until the lock was placed. I knew he had a hand in making the lock more permanent, but now I know why. To try and prevent Vitamortum. He instead lost himself. Dad wanted to destroy the necklace and was frustrated at being unable to find it. He died trying to connect to my grandmother. Why not use a psychic or s¨¦ance? Why Vitamortum? Did he want to bring her back for a while longer? I wondered if Grandma had written down any of her ¡®prophecies¡¯ in her book.
I flicked to the back, glancing over the family tree and began searching. Her writing became less recognisable and scratchy. I knew she had trouble holding a pen. The grammar and spelling that was once excellent resembled more of a five-year-old. I sighed as the tears welled but came across what I was after. It was scribbled sentences that seemed to be all over the place.
I found my old necklace. I wonder if Jerrold will return home. Where did he go again? A business trip? I cannot remember. I cannot sleep. I wore the necklace again in bed. I cannot bear it. It shows my granddaughter, Lexi, dying. Why? Why was my brain tormenting me? I must hide it. Hide it from her. Keep the Crow away. My son Nick¡­ Does not believe me. I have warned him. She will die early. Vampires will break the treaty. She will die at their hands. Why am I not there to protect her? I cannot bring myself to destroy it. CROWS. -Selena If it is destroyed, nothing will change. It has shown me that much. I must keep it safe. Hidden. From myself, Nick and Lexi. It is vital to breaking the cycle. CROW. Break the cycle before the crow breaks you.
The scribbles continue, turning into scribbles and drawings. It felt like reading a horror book; the last sentence felt like it was directed at me. Her mind was indeed disappearing. Before I closed the book, I felt a flare of power and a shimmering of silver. Eyebrows furrowed, I let my magic dance over the page. The writing shook as if alive. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Was it this headache causing the ink to move? I thought for a moment, racking my brain through the pain. Had I seen this before¡­? I wasn¡¯t sure. I naturally closed the book after some consideration. The room spun a little. I rubbed my temples and staggered out of the room onto the sofa, pulling the blanket over my head and eyes; the darkness eased the pain.
¡°Lexi?¡± I grunted out a response, still not lifting the blanket. ¡°Soona,¡± Mum cooed, ¡°Migraine?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I responded sluggishly. ¡°Always working hard,¡± she uttered, stroking my hair. I whined at her statement and felt the furry friend jump onto the armrest near my head, ¡°The book!¡± The little voice opened my eyes more, ¡®Sooty?¡¯ sure enough, green eyes and a furry paw touched my head. ¡°The book!¡± I looked at him in confusion. While he was my familiar, he hardly spoke other than to ask for food, cuddles or¡­ ¡®If something was seriously wrong.¡¯ I looked at my mother, confused; she did not understand a word he was meowing. ¡°What? Is he hungry? I have just fed him,¡± she smiled. ¡°Come quick!¡± he urged. He jumped down from the headrest, and his meows were demanding, making me sit up. ¡°No. He¡¯s talking about a book,¡± I say, rubbing my eyes. She follows him while I take the pills, she gave me. ¡°Erm, Lexi? Did you dig up the necklace?¡± My blood runs cold, ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°You might want to see this¡­¡±
I stand in the doorway in disbelief. The necklace sat on top of Grandma Langton¡¯s book, covered in splotches of wet mud; the book was open onto a clean page, and the splotches formed lines. Sooty was sitting next to it, looking at me unnervingly. ¡°The book.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Mum uttered, going around to view it. Not wanting to touch it, I whispered, ¡°Elevitarus.¡± The necklace hovered in the air. The diamond was missing from the back; other than this, the necklace dimly sparkled with the mud and soil coating. Mum inspected the page, ¡°The diamond is here.¡± she pointed to the sparkle. ¡°Why has it moved now?¡± I uttered. ¡°Spell.¡± Sooty pawed the book. ¡°What spell?¡± He continued to paw at the book, looking over at me. My eyebrows furrowed further in confusion, yet I moved to the stubborn cat and stood beside my mother. I saw the same ghostly writing and placed a hand on the book. The necklace fell, bouncing once on the table before landing on the book. The page revealed itself.
Lexandria, If you are reading this, you have a long journey ahead. One, I cannot help you through. I will continue to watch over you and try to guide you however I can. I pray your father has not destroyed the necklace. You must keep it safe. Follow it through the lifetimes. Go back. You must seek the common theme, what started this whole thing. Break the cycle. It can be done. Speak to Bristlecast. She will help you. Beware the Crows. They serve another. One I cannot see, one I cannot protect you from. I am sorry to leave you; I am with you in spirit. Know I am there. Listen and look for my signs. All my love, Grandma L.
The writing faded slowly back into the off-white page. The tears from my eyes splashed onto the page, and Mum pulled me into a soul-crushing hug. ¡°I told you she wasn¡¯t far,¡± she whispered. I broke. Letter I needed a break from the books. Not only did reading Dad¡¯s and Grandma¡¯s books bring back memories, but it was also an emotional rollercoaster. For one second, I thought pieces were falling into place. The next, it was all thrown out the window. I gave Sooty a job for the first time in his life. Let me put the necklace on him and keep it safe. He obliged. Seeing him with a collar on was weird, but it still gave me the heebie-jeebies. Luckily, Leo was a perfect distraction. It was Thursday, and with our fingers entwined, he pulled me along the rows of stores. We were in the nearest shopping mall. Leo held a couple of light bags as we continued down. Laughing and joking at work stories. ¡°Ooh! Look, shiny!¡± I say, tugging him in front of a crystal store. Glancing at him, I swiftly marched into the open store while he chuckled.
We sat next to one another at the busy food hall, discussing what I had recently found out from the two books of shadows. ¡°Damn. So, he just went back to America? Did he ever come back?¡± I shrug at his question, ¡°No idea if he did; I haven¡¯t got to that part yet. She gave no last name. After finding out, she must have gone back to her maiden name quickly.¡± I looked at the people bustling in the distance, thinking, ¡°Although my dad and Grandma mentioned the same name. Maybe we should try to reach out to them to help us?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the best lead we have.¡± He threw an arm over my shoulders, ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± My attention returned to his face, and I leaned on him, ¡°Hm, I can¡¯t remember¡­Begins with a B¡­ Anyways, she is somewhere in Scotland, a necromancer, according to my dad.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°A necromancer¡­? How could they help with our past lives?¡± I shrug, ¡°Beats me. But as you said, it¡¯s the only lead we have.¡± Leo sighed, ¡°Back to Scotland¡­ Hm, I can¡¯t say I miss the cold air, but I''ll be sure to keep you warm.¡± He looked down and winked at me. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle and shift closer to his warmth. His scent enveloped me. My mind was elsewhere, still trying to remember the damn name. ¡°You¡¯re going to be annoyed until you remember it now, aren¡¯t you?¡± he smiled and pushed the wrinkles forming in my brows. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I said, determined. ¡°Brussels.. no, Brass?¡± I whispered, ¡°Brusslecast?¡± I tried. ¡°Bistlecast?¡± he spoke quietly, eye narrowed as he pushed the name. Bingo. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Bistlecast!¡± My smile quickly dropped as I noticed his tense muscles. ¡°You know the name¡­¡± I stated. His mouth formed into a grim line, and he sighed through his nose. ¡°I think I do,¡± he muttered, ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong.¡± Leo did not explain further, especially after a phone call from his Da asking for us to babysit.
¡°Hi, Rowan!¡± I greeted. I held my hands to the two-month-old and took him from Cynthia, cooing and asking questions in a baby voice, responding to his garble like we were chatting. With a bright and relieved smile, Cynthia thanked us both for the favour. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Leo said, ¡°That¡¯s what big brothers are for.¡± He put a finger out, coaxing it into the tiny fist. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Have fun!¡± I said as they grabbed their coats and left. Even parents need time away from their kids. The babysitter they initially hired bailed due to an illness, halting their plans for a ¡®date night¡¯. We were more than happy to cancel ours. Knowing we could meet up with our little coven next week.
Rowan was out for the count just as Freya came in from her weekly lesson. She sighed as she leaned onto the door as I placed the baby monitor down on the coffee table. ¡°Tough lesson?¡± I teased. She nodded, trying to even her breathing. My eyes narrowed, and a quick glance at Leo told me this was the first time she had come home like this. ¡°What happened?¡± Leo asked concerned. Freya shook her head, ¡°Winnie taught us about barriers. We had to run home without getting hit,¡± she said, finally leaning off the door. I chuckled, ¡°Is she still using bean bags?¡± ¡°Bean bags¡­? No! They were cricket balls!¡± I laughed harder and wiped my eyes, ¡°Glamour spell, they are sponges. She won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Freya asked wide eyes, ¡°But¡­ The ball was heavy! And they left a bruise¡­¡± she trailed off, ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°Language,¡± Leo scolded. I hit his shoulder, ¡°Like you¡¯re a goody two shoes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, she¡¯s my innocent sister. Do as I say, not as I do,¡± he recited with a smirk. Two short soft knocks went on the door, and a letter entered the letter box. I sensed no one approaching or leaving. I looked at Leo, confused, as he got up to investigate. ¡°Shit,¡± I heard him mutter. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked softly, now approaching him. Before I could touch him, he swiftly turned around with the letter in hand, holding it up for me to see. A handwritten letter with a seal. The letter ¡®M¡¯ is stamped in. Morgan. ¡°Remember I said I might know the name¡­?¡± His pointer finger tapped the envelope. ¡°You think it''s your mother?¡± I ask carefully. His grim face returned as he broke the seal and opened it, sighing. I made him pause with a slight touch to his hand. His eyes explored mine; I didn¡¯t need to say the words I was thinking. ¡°If we have to see her, we will do it together,¡± I whispered. One of his hands clasped the crown of my head. He pulled me towards him until our foreheads were touching. He sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°I know.¡± My arms wrapped around his waist as he pulled away, and his attention returned to the unexpected letter.
Dear Leonard, You have every right to be angry at me. You have every right not to trust me. Even more so now, I have lied to you more than twice. I did not know Lexi would wake; your future is shrouded; it seems to be unwritten, like the Greek fates have not decided or written this yet. I am determined to help you. Please, give me a chance to speak my truth. I can and I will help you, my son. Lexandria. Ask your father about the name Bistlecast. It is my working name. I saw him, spoke to him, and taught him many things. Speak soon, Morgan.
¡°Speak to my father¡­?¡± I tried to keep my anger in check, ¡°Surely she knows my father is dead,¡± I said lowly. ¡°Necromancy,¡± he reminded, ¡°Communicating with spirits. He might still be around,¡± he muttered, re-reading the words. My eyes narrowed in thought, ¡°They can communicate with the dead¡­ Why the hell did my dad do the spell? Goddess, this is all backwards.¡± I dragged a hand through my hair as I pulled away from Leo. I did not want to think about whys anymore. I glanced at Freya; she was fast asleep, curled up awkwardly in the armchair. A small smile covered my face as I inspected her. ¡°She does not look comfortable,¡± Leo remarked, swiftly picking her up. He climbed the stairs to put her to bed without jostling her too much. I also yawned and followed him. Rowan did not stir as I checked on him before joining Leo in bed. ¡°If only all babies were as good as Rowan,¡± I remarked as I snuggled in. ¡°Hm, he sleeps for England.¡± Leo chuckled, pulled me in closer, and buried his head into my shoulder. I smiled, taking a moment to enjoy his warmth. Call it intuition, but I felt we would have fewer moments like this from now on.
Rowan only stirred twice during the night. Leo and I both got up to see him. In the morning, his parents returned from their rendezvous before Leo, Freya, and I left for school. I had to ring Alex to get his ass up in time. The day was gruelling. The nerves and pressures of our final exams were now becoming a reality. We had seven months of the year left before said exams, both teachers and students were not feeling the pressure, and I really needed to bump up my P.E. grade. I found Coach in her usual office at lunchtime. I was nervous. This was the first time I ever had to ask what I could do to bump my grade up. I cursed, tasting metal in my mouth. I had chewed my lip too much. ¡°Lexi?¡± I glanced up, not at the coach, but at Tiffany. She was looking at me, standing in her Cheer uniform. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. I could see her nose wrinkling, probably due to the blood she could smell. ¡°Yeah, just bit my lip too much.¡± She nodded in understanding and hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± I encouraged. She cleared her throat before being cryptic, ¡°My family might need your help again.¡± My eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Why? I thought you were getting specialised help?¡± ¡°We are ¨C have, but it seems you are the only one to hear a word from it¡­¡± she admitted sheepishly. My confusion grew more, ¡°Does your specialist have a plan?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a scooby,¡± she joked flatly. She paused, taking a tiny bit of paper from her bag, and wrote down some numbers. ¡°Here. Please, ring me when you can. I want to get to the bottom of this.¡± she stated with determination before twirling around and leaving for the field. I pocketed the number and turned back around to Coach¡¯s office. I cursed under my breath. She was gone. I would have to grab her next week. Worried Leo¡¯s fingers intertwined with mine, and he looped them over me, pulling me to his side on the back porch swing. Our hands settled on the dip of my waist as I settled into his chest. ¡°Did you manage to talk to Coach?¡± he asked. ¡°No¡­ I did speak to Tiffany, though,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± I thought it strange. The way she was speaking made it seem like the new healer had no luck in her predicament. The keyword ¡®might¡¯ kept ringing in my head. She had no faith in the healer''s ability, and her wolf only spoke one word to me, which was after provoking. I relayed my thoughts to Leo. I looked up, seeing his eyes shifting. He was thinking. Crash. The sound of glass breaking startled us both. Springing up, I spied the patio door half off its hinges. The glass plane smashed, and a sheepish Alex is holding a now broken door handle. The door had broken in two. ¡°Alex? Are you hurt?¡± I asked cautiously, gingerly stepping forward. Alex was frozen in place. The door handle was shaking with his hand. All he held was an empty frame that once held glass. All he could do was nod slowly. ¡°What happened?¡± Leo asked behind me, looking at my brother. ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t know. I just pulled it¡­ maybe a little too hard¡­?¡± I turned my worried face away from him to Leo. Leo looked calm and, stepping over the threshold, took the empty door frame from Alex with both hands and leaned it onto the wall to check over my brother. Crimson magic trailed from my hands, flooded the glass on the floor and snaked up the broken door. I whispered, ¡°Restorignum.¡± The door reversed in time, fixing itself and stitching the glass back together; the plastic groaned as it reattached hinges to the doorway. The red faded to pink. The door was back and whole like nothing had ever happened. Leo inspected the minor cuts on Alex¡¯s hand. Blood rushed and nearly poured from his hand, but the cuts were not severe. ¡°Soona.¡± Leo¡¯s blue magic covered Alex¡¯s hand. Alex was much calmer now. He whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± My shoulders relaxed, ¡°Nothing, Alex. This is probably your body''s way of preparing.¡± ¡°Preparing for what?¡± ¡°I assume Enmagica.¡± ¡°But.¡± His face was confused, ¡°We are fire witches¡­ I should be hot, feverish, setting things on fire¡­ Not breaking things.¡± I looked to Leo; I, too, thought the same thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is the first time in a long while we¡¯ve had a late bloomer,¡± I said, stepping closer to him. Alex shook his head and turned away. My heart panged in my chest, seeing my little brother hurting and ashamed. I blinked back tears as he climbed the stairs. Leo¡¯s hand rubbed my back soothingly. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Sooty came out of hiding from under the table. Jumping down, he weaved through my legs. ¡°Your mum said something about your grandma predicting Alex¡¯s late Enmagica¡­¡± Leo trailed off, ¡°Maybe she put in other details?¡± he said, bending down to pick Sooty up. The fluffy black cat relaxed and purred with the chin scratches, the pendant necklace still around his neck. Leo was right; perhaps Grandma Greenwood noted more than just a small prediction. I sprung up to kiss him on the cheek before going to the cupboard. I knew he was following me.
Whilst flicking through Grandma Greenwood''s book, I noticed her predictions were not only detailed¡­ but scarily correct. She predicted down to the date my father died when I would meet Leo, the vampire chasing us, to the detailed encounter at the Abbey. The only thing she had gotten incorrect was Bristlecast¡¯s ¨C instead calling her Blackspit. I was stunned. Yet¡­ ¡®Where is Alex¡¯s prediction?¡¯ She seemed very methodical, having separate sections for each of us. I flipped towards the back. There, Alex¡¯s section popped up. I skim-read in my own world. His birthday, his weight. First tooth. What he would look like, and at the end of the page, I found it. The one sentence I was searching for: Enmagica. He will be a late bloomer. I turned the page to continue reading. It was blank. ¡°What?¡± I murmured, bewildered. ¡°Hm?¡± Leo put Sooty on the table and leaned over. I flicked back and forth as if, magically, it would return. ¡°Try a spell¡­?¡± Leo guessed. I did. Revelora, any Irish spells, even the necklace. Nothing. I inspected in between the pages, looking for a password. Instead, I found the ridged and torn edges. The pages had been ripped out. Leo placed his hand on the page, ¡°Restorigum?¡± I held my breath, but the pages did not appear. ¡°Worth a try¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°Well, we are on our own.¡± ¡°Hm, your family loves keeping secrets.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Too damn much.¡± I did begin to wonder what was being hidden. Surely, the lack of explanation means that Alex¡¯s Enmagica goes smoothly. No news is good news¡­? But a sinister uneasiness settled in my stomach. Was there a secret someone wanted to keep hidden? I shook my head. If that were the case, most pages around the abbey and the witch would also be torn out. I sighed and closed the book.
¡°We need to talk about Bistlecast,¡± Leo said, almost ominously. We had returned to the outside swing, resuming our previous position. Leo no longer wished to call her ¡®Mother¡¯ or ¡®Morgan¡¯, instead opting for her working name. ¡°Go on,¡± I encouraged. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like this,¡± he stated, looking down at me. ¡°I know, but we have no choice now. We are stuck in a rut again,¡± I said sadly. His head fell onto the cushioned back, ¡°Why must this be complicated? I wish we could just run¡­¡± ¡°Run?¡± ¡°Hm, leave it all behind and go. Not have to worry about you dying at any second, ¡°I want to grow old with you,¡± he admitted, looking down at me and squeezing me closer. His kiss dropped onto my head as my eyes watered. I buried my head into his shoulder. I wished the same. I yearned for it. No worrying, no anxiety. I wanted to grow old with him. Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be an option frightened me. I breathed to steady my swirling thoughts and uneasy feelings. His hand pulled away from mine, and he held me tightly. We were tired, frustrated, stressed, and¡­ lost. ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmured. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s okay. Thoughts going wild again¡­¡± I muttered into his shirt. ¡°Anyways,¡± I said, pulling back slightly, ¡°Bistlecast?¡± It was his turn to sigh, ¡°Hm. I hate to say it, but your right. We must see her¡­ but it might take longer than a weekend. It¡¯s a long way to Scotland.¡± ¡°Do you think a week? October half term?¡± ¡°Possibly¡­ I will have to send her a letter,¡± he groaned, pinching between his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing it,¡± I offered. ¡°No. I want to keep you safe¡­ as far away from her as possible.¡± I kept silent, looking at his face, ¡°Alright,¡± I yielded for now. ¡°It might even have to be Christmas break¡­¡± he groaned again, putting a hand over his face and rubbing his eyes. ¡°At least we will have each other,¡± I pointed out, leaning back into him. He kissed my forehead and agreed, ¡°We could make it a little trip before seeing her.¡± My eyes lit up at the thought. ¡°Scotland is beautiful when it snows,¡± he smiled, ¡°It would be even more beautiful with you there,¡± Leo cheesed.
I pulled the thick blanket around us. We had shifted to the living room floor in front of the warm fire. I sat between his legs while he leaned closer to me. I balanced him by leaning back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about calling a wolf?¡± ¡°Whoops!¡± I spoke. I pulled out the little written note and my phone from under the blanket. Before it fell completely, Leo grabbed both sides and bear-hugged me close while I typed the number. The number didn¡¯t ring long before Tiffany¡¯s voice came through the speaker. ¡°Hello?¡± Healer Leo and I trekked through the forest on Sunday morning towards the Great Oak tree. Waiting at the base of the tree was Tiffany. She was hopping from foot to foot and slowly paced. Her anxious energy came off in waves. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted, getting closer. She jumped, ¡°Hi! Thank goddess, you¡¯re here¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d turn up.¡± ¡°Witches of our word,¡± Leo pipped in. I nodded in agreement, ¡°So¡­ You said your healer might have a plan¡­?¡± She nodded, looking down, ¡°He has not told me that it¡¯s the first he has seen, but it is documented. He said he would need the help of witches. He was shocked to hear we already knew some.¡± she smiled and shrugged, ¡°We will try our best,¡± I smiled back. She took us around the edge of the crater. It dipped down into the crook of a valley. We entered with Tiffany. ¡°In advance, sorry,¡± she said apologetically, ¡°The pups tend to get hyper around new people, and everyone might sniff you¡­¡± her face turned into a grimace while Leo and I laughed.
While she walked us through the Wolfen grounds, I could not help but admire the simplicity of the area. It reminded me more of a camping ground without the tents. The wooden cabin looked much larger than initially thought and was more extensive than an average house. Beautifully carved log benches surrounded a fire pit, and I could only assume an open bar and seating stretched on the other side of the cabin. It bustled with people entering and exiting the house through a side door, giving out food and drinks. It was surrounded by mother nature, neat grass, and abundant wildflowers. Except a few chosen pathways stayed trodden. Tiffany led us to the large bonfire pit. Jack and another wolf (I assumed the healer) awaited us. ¡°Jack,¡± I greeted, tilting my head in greeting, ¡°Glad you could make it,¡± he said. Leaning back, he waved over some other people. The same female we saw before and another unknown male. ¡°Alpha,¡± Jack greeted, standing, bowing his head slightly. The rest followed his lead. Leo took my hand. I looked up at him; he seemed relaxed on the outside, but his tension said something different. ¡°Welcome!¡± said the female, ¡°I¡¯m Cheryl, Luna of this pack, and this is Dominic.¡± ¡®Ah, Alpha and Luna¡­¡¯ It was customary to be greeted by the leaders before discussing any other matters. No doubt the Alpha was informed of everything already. Nothing would occur without his knowledge. I greeted them with a head tilt, and Leo followed my lead. Cheryl gestured to the carved benches, and we sat beside Jack. ¡°I thought we agreed only one witch is necessary,¡± the healer pipped up. ¡°We come as a pair,¡± both Leo and I said at the same time. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You heard ¡®em,¡± Jack gruffed, ¡°Plus, I heard this one has a fainting problem.¡± His thumb pointed to me. My face fell, and I turned to Leo, who found the trees more interesting. Wow. I sneakily elbowed his ribs. Tiffany snorted quietly. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Cheryl reassured, ¡°I say the more the merrier, no such thing as too much help.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± came a gruff voice. Alpha Dominic continued, ¡°I also hope we can rely on you both in the future. Cornelius is proving himself dangerous.¡± My face scrunched, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I asked. Jack and Dominic shared a look before Jack answered my question. No doubt they were going to withhold the truth. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Some brothers are reporting more sightings of him. He¡¯s on the move. I have still not heard from his Dame, but some have said he is¡­ injured.¡± My head tilted, thinking, ¡°So, he¡¯s fleeing from something and recuperating his losses.¡± ¡°Lexi? Did you hit him with something that night?¡± ¡°I told you, I tried, but he got away.¡± Leo pointed out, ¡°It could have caught him without you realising.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± My mind doubted, ¡°It could be his dam.¡± Jack nodded to this, ¡°That¡¯s what we are hoping. But his minions are picking fights they shouldn¡¯t be picking.¡± My eyes narrowed, ¡°With the other packs?¡± ¡°And then some.¡± Cheryl crossed her arms, her happy mood now serious. I could only assume she meant with the fae and possibly leaving a trail of humans in their wake. Leo¡¯s hand squeezed mine. ¡°Where was he last seen?¡± Leo asked. ¡°South. Near Devon.¡± Jack replied, ¡°With how fast he can move. He could be here overnight. Keep your garlic close,¡± Jack said, easing back. I couldn¡¯t help but gently laugh at his statement. The healer rubbed his hands before announcing, ¡°Shall we move onto why we are here?¡± As asked, I told my recollection of my encounter with Tiffany¡¯s wolf. The healer''s arms crossed in disbelief. ¡°You gave a wolf wolfsbane? Don¡¯t you know how-¡± ¡°Poisonous it is to wolves? Yes,¡± I stayed calm, ¡°I gave her a small amount to make her high. Not enough to kill.¡± He grumbled under his breath. Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows scrunched together. I don¡¯t think I wanted to know what he said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re skilled enough to do this,¡± he stated. ¡°Skilled enough?¡± Leo asked. ¡°You young ones are far too weak to do this kind of magic.¡± Jack leaned forward, rubbing his face. It seemed this conversation had taken place many times before. ¡®Should we?¡¯ Leo murmured, whispering to me. I nodded. ¡°What was that?¡± The healer asked as our language changed. ¡°We don¡¯t like to flaunt,¡± Leo stated. Jack grinned with a smug look, ¡°Brace yourself.¡± We relaxed our magic fully, all at once. All heads turned in our direction as every wolf felt the magical shift. Our magic quickly overtook the crater. It even stretched to the Great Oak. I could sense the shifting portal and leylines beneath our feet, glowing white and powerful. The bonfire that was slowly dying out came to life again. As Tiffany predicted, the younger pups gravitated closer, and every nose wrinkled, scenting the air. A deep growl overtook the air; we quickly pulled our energy. The Alpha felt threatened. He cleared his throat, ¡°Excuse me.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologised. Cheryl clapped her hands together, ¡°Ah! You¡¯re mates! Even better. Now that¡¯s sorted. Are you happy, Carl?¡± A slight blush rose to my face at her words. Healer Carl wiped his sweat away from his brow, ¡°Yes. I suppose these will do.¡± ¡°During the next full moon,¡± Carl started, ¡°You¡¯ll need to perform this.¡± He pulled a book out from his backpack, opened it to the bookmarked page and passed it over to me. Glancing over the words, my eyebrows furrowed. ¡°This is the spell to make a werewolf?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. It can also be used to awaken a werewolf,¡± he confirmed. It looked like something out of Da Vinci¡¯s Journal. The Vitruvian Man was depicted next to a Wolfen version. There were various anatomies of a wolf present. The ritual was drawn almost step by step, including chants and items to use and when. Although it was detailed, the steps were pretty simple. I could see why a powerful witch was needed. To coax out a wolf was no easy task, it seemed. I noticed a few typos in words and herbs. It seemed whoever had copied this over did not pay attention. ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded slowly, ¡°The next full moon isn¡¯t far away.¡± ¡°Correct, it¡¯s in three days.¡± ¡°Four,¡± I corrected, ¡°The full moon peaks in four days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell a wolf when the next full moon is,¡± he glared. I tried not to smile, ¡°Every moon phase lasts for three nights. The moon is at its fullest in four days, but if you want to do it at 97% luminosity, that¡¯s fine.¡± I said, taking a picture of the entire page on my phone before returning it to him. Carl practically snatched it from my hands. ¡°Fine, Witch,¡± he retorted, ¡°Four days it is.¡± Alpha Dominic gave a warning, ¡°Speak of this to no one. Until we know why this has happened, it is pack business. Understand?¡±
Tiffany led us back out to the Great Oak. She would not stop thanking me for taking it on. She was giddy and laughing at my attitude towards Carl. ¡°You have no idea how much I have wanted someone to put him in his place!¡± she smiled. I smiled cheekily, ¡°It was fun,¡± I admitted. ¡°Will you two be okay from here?¡± she asked, stopping just before the Great Oak. ¡°Not a problem, we got it from here.¡± We waved goodbye and made the long journey back to my home.
¡°You realise your birthday is in four days, right?¡± ¡°My birthday¡­?¡± I trailed off. ¡®I¡¯ve shot myself in the foot.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten,¡± Leo laughed and continued to walk ahead of me. ¡°Damn it!¡± I said, ¡°Oh well, I can celebrate it at the weekend instead.¡± ¡°You can. The coven won¡¯t.¡± I stopped, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Lexi, It¡¯s your eighteenth and a Thursday.¡± ¡®Circle night,¡¯ I facepalmed. Leo chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure they will understand. I will have to share you over the weekend instead.¡± ¡°But will they? We can¡¯t tell them why either¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s always the couple card.¡± I raised an eyebrow to him. What? He winked and swooped an arm around my shoulders, and kissed my head. Putting an arm around his waist, we walked the remainder back home.
Leo was quiet. His mood and aura gave off a sombre air. He was deep in thought. Aimlessly following me through the back door. I could feel his absence through our bond. He was conflicted. I silently took his hand and led him to the sofa. I sat him between my legs and snuggled his larger torso from behind. ¡°Something you want to talk about?¡± He was silent as his eyes narrowed as he stared into the wall, slowly relaxing with my massaging hands. ¡°I have no idea what to write.¡± His head dropped back onto my shoulder, finally giving in and relaxing. ¡°You mean write to Morgan?¡± He hummed in response. ¡°Well, we could work together. Plus, what if we give her a short ¡®We need to see you. We will be up at yule¡¯ kind of thing. Doesn¡¯t need to be long or affirm anything¡­¡± He groaned as I kneaded his shoulder. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle and give kisses on his face. ¡°Genius.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Birthday 13th October My 18th birthday. Everything has changed in the past year¡­
I reflected on last year. Meeting Leo, breaking the Lock, finding more mysteries, and battling vampires. The year sounded like something straight from a book. I sighed and continued to write down my yearly reflection. Sooty was loafed at the side of me¡ªthe pendant glowing from the lamp''s light. Something compelled me to watch it. Whilst pretty, this little piece of jewellery caused a lot of trouble and heartache. ¡®What if someone goes after Sooty?¡¯ The pesky voice was still apparent, but it did have a point. We could not be too careful. I held it in my fist, ignoring the tears forming and spilling, and my magic rose to place the concealment. I muttered a password¡­
I did not see Tiffany all day. I wanted to ask how she was feeling for tonight. Wandering to the practice field, my stealth wasn¡¯t as good as I realised. ¡°Surprise!¡± ¡°Ah! Damn it. Quinn!¡± I laughed as she tackled me from behind, making me stumble. She was giggling happily. I was avoiding the coven. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± she gleefully sang and kissed my cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I will see you tonight!¡± ¡°Wait Quinn! I told you I have plans¡­¡± Lathen appeared on our left. Rolling up a sleeve, he announced, ¡°Time for birthday beats!¡± And that¡¯s why I ran¡­
By the end of lunch, my arm throbbed, and I was forced to wear a clich¨¦ ¡®birthday girl!¡¯ pin. Leo soothed the bruising arm. ¡°Soona¡­ Have you told them yet?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Lexi¡­¡± Leo warned. ¡°I have! I told Seri, and you saw the text in the group chat.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯, can you?¡± I shook my head meekly, ¡°Not my fault Quinn isn¡¯t listening¡­ I don¡¯t get why we can¡¯t wait for the weekend!¡± Leo sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Deven¡­¡±
Sure enough, Deven managed to rein Quinn in. Quinn: [Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had plans?? Enjoy the alone time ??] Lexi: [I TRIED. See you at the weekend. ??] ¡°Hm. Couple card. Good shout,¡± I praised Leo. Putting the phone down on the messy table. He smirked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡± We worked together, making the preparations to awaken a wolf. Packing everything into a small bag. I hoped the ritual would work. It was not as dangerous as making a vampire, but it was still nerve-wracking to think about having a whole pack watching you with one of their own. Tipping the crushed powder into an empty jar. Everything was complete. ¡°Have you got the Athame?¡± Leo reminded. I lifted the sheathed knife from the table, ¡°Check.¡± ¡°Just on time.¡± Leo checked the clock on the wall and held the door open for me. I took a deep breath before exiting the back door. ¡®Goddess watch over us,¡¯ I prayed.
The moon''s silver glow penetrated the tall trees. Casting a calm and quiet spell over everything it touched. Even the owls relaxed in her energy. Our hands entwined, we walked the dimly lit path to the Great Oak. The Archway shivered before revealing two familiar Fae. I seized the moment to present the letter. ¡°Hello, John and Fred,¡± I greeted, approaching them. Taken aback, they glanced at each other and tensed. ¡°Rose,¡± Fred greeted. ¡°Give this to your employer. The one that graced us with a letter in Whitby.¡± I spoke with intention and confidence, ¡°She is expecting it.¡± John took the letter, reading the front of the letter, ¡°Ms. Boss?¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°You know who I mean. We have somewhere to be. Goodbye.¡± I waved, exiting with Leo through the tree line to the pack¡¯s entrance. I breathed slightly when we could no longer see them. ¡°I think that went well.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± I agreed, ¡°Thank Goddess for the guidebook to the Fae!¡±
https://youtu.be/SAIoQiNzyy0?si=brnExugyXJlnNqUb - Start song :) Waiting a few moments at the entrance to the wolf den, Cheryl greeted us. ¡°Welcome back. Ready?¡± ¡°Think so. Is Tiffany okay?¡± I ask. ¡°She is ready¡­ and nervous.¡± She allowed us to follow her into their sacred space, ¡°You may hear music. The songs of our past tend to help the transformation of a wolf. Healer Carl may have his hackles raised,¡± she humoured. As we walked deeper into the area, I began to both see and feel the music. Leather drums rumbled the ground. Throat¡¯s were singing words I couldn¡¯t comprehend. The songs of their past, of their people, spoke to the soul. It was a rather strange mix of instruments. Rattles, komuz, igil, and jaw harp were traditional in indigenous songs, but the modern keyboard and guitars added their elements. The energy was amplified as they created harmony. It was like the leylines pulsed with the drums. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cheryl mentioned with a wider smile than I. I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s unique. I can¡¯t help but enjoy it.¡± ¡°I can ask them to stop when you do the ritual.¡± I put my hands up, ¡°No, no! If anything, it helps the energy!¡± ¡°Here. Is this space large enough?¡± ¡°Should be plenty.¡± ¡°Do you have everything?¡± she asked, sitting closer to the ¡®band¡¯. ¡°Yes. Just need Tiffany,¡± I mentioned, turning to Leo. Leo held the bag open, allowing me to gather the necessities. Taking the chalk, I began to outline a circle. I could feel the eyes on us as the music dwindled. ¡°Witchery is afoot!¡± Jack¡¯s voice humoured as he announced his arrival. Tiffany was cleansed and dressed in a simple black gown draped in wolf fur. Healer Carl and Corey joined behind. ¡°Tiffany?¡± I asked, not quite closing the circle. ¡°Into the centre, please. Make sure you enter through this gap,¡± I asked, pointing to the open entrance. ¡°Corey, you can join Leo if you wish, in case things go pear-shaped. She might need a friendly face.¡± Corey took the invitation and sat beside Leo on the eastern side of the circle, just a meter from Tiffany. Healer Carl sat on the west side, holding a golden bowl with red paint. ¡°Elevitarus.¡± The chalk finished the circle independently and began to draw the pentacle while I directed my attention to Tiffany. She was mesmerised by the chalk to notice my approach. Taking the Athame, I cut into my palm slightly and squeezed into the gold bowl. A ¡®soona¡¯ healed the cut easily. The singing started back up. Mixing the paint and blood, Healer Carl forced Tiffany¡¯s chin up, snapping her attention away from the chalk. Carl placed symbols and markings on her face. At the same time, Leo and I placed the black candles at each point. The chalk fell into the bag after its job was finished. I settled down behind Tiffany, giving her enough room to lay. I coaxed her onto her back head, resting on a small pillow on my crossed legs. Her markings resembled that of a wolf. Her cheeks had stripes and drawings on her chin¡ªa circle between her brows. Carl added another pelt covering her front. I noticed the alpha joining us. With a small tilt of his head, we began. ¡°Ready?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°Try to relax,¡± I reminded her. I looked to Leo and took a deep breath, ¡°Incendia.¡± The black candles lit one by one clockwise. Spirits from the grave with no soul to save, Be kind to me. Spirit of the trees that grow upon the leas, Be kind to me. Spirits of the air foul and black, not fair, Be kind to me. Water spirits hateful to bathers fateful and ships, Be kind to me. Spirits of earthbound dead that slide with noiseless tread, Be kind to me. Spirits of warmth and fire destructive in your ire, Be kind to me. I gave Tiffany a small bundle of herbs to help relax and ease the pain of the potential transformation. I could feel many eyes on me as I watched Tiffany chew. Seeing her eyes glaze over slightly, I continued. Crimson covered my hands as I placed them to her temples. As before, I needed to seek out her wolf. Slowly, the red magic sank beneath her skin, and my eyes closed as we connected. We it would be too loud for her to hear, I whispered. Come powerful spirit from the house of the wolf. Come, give this one your blessing. Come lend thy ear. ¡®Tis night, ¡®tis night. The moon shines white, Over snow-capped and pine hills. The shadow''s spirits stray through burn and brae, And dance in the sparkling rill. Allow this one to dance and prance with you. Ferocious grey head and stealthy tread. The might of a wolf makes men run. I felt Tiffany tense up with every verse. My eyebrows furrowed as she resisted. ¡°Tiffany, relax,¡± I coaxed. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± A whimper came back. I sensed Corey and Leo shift, but my concentration could not waver. ¡°You can. Let me in.¡± After a few unsure moments, her emotions flooded my psyche, and my eyes flew open. Tears fell over my cheeks as I looked down at her. She looked much younger than she was. She was venerable. She is scared. That¡¯s why¡­ Her emotions did not surface on her face. She stayed strong. Yet I sniffled, and the tears splashed on her cheeks. Ruining the paint. I couldn¡¯t wipe them away. Breaking the connection abruptly would spell trouble. ¡°What is it?¡± Leo murmured. I did not dare move my head but saw him in my peripheral. His hand-held Corey''s shoulder, and the big brother was on edge. I lightly shook my head and swallowed thickly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a sweet memory.¡± I looked into her defiant eyes and closed mine. ¡®I see you.¡¯ I thought, knowing she could hear me, ¡®You have exhausted your wolf through fear.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to change! It¡¯s painful. I refuse!¡¯ ¡®You are your wolf, are one. You cannot reject yourself. You cannot reject the gift you have been given. Denying her freedom and existence extends to you Tiffany.¡¯ ¡®Let me free,¡¯ her tired wolf pleaded. I could feel her tensing. Trying to pull away. I hissed aloud in pain. ¡°Lexi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± While she tensed, I relaxed. Allowing the connection to flow both ways. I showed her my past. My joy of Enmagica. The joy of my rites. The pain of my restriction. I let the tears flow as I showed my inner battle¡­ Not knowing myself and feeling empty at times. Restricted. I was not free. I feared myself as other¡¯s fear was projected onto me. ¡®Don¡¯t let this happen to you.¡¯ My hands cradling her face became wet as she now cried too. ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯ she admitted, ¡®I can¡¯t do it!¡¯ I took a deep breath, ¡°Roinn an gr¨¢, roinn an phian, roinn n¨® t¨¢ gach rud in vain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not part of the ritual,¡± Carl interrupted, his voice gruff with concern. ¡°No. This is.¡± I leaned down, touching my forehead to hers. I envisioned the grey wolf depicted in the books I had been reading and researching, and I willed it. ¡°You cannot deny your wolf. We will do it together,¡± I whispered. My magic poured over us, twisting and flooding both bodies. I could feel our pulses and breaths sync. I imagined the wolf again and prayed. ¡°Goddess, I prithee, a wolf make me.¡± Wolf Agony. I pulled away from Tiffany, collapsing next to her. The pain of the morph is too much to maintain a connection. Bones cracked and reformed, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream and cry out. My teeth and jaws elongated. I felt feverish. This was worse than going through Enmagica. How long would this last? I felt sick at the sound of ripping. My muscles tore and stretched unnaturally. A growling could be heard. Was it me or Tiffany? Was it her wolf? It felt like hours had gone by. I understood why Tiffany was afraid. Then it was all over. Panting, I felt strangely full of energy. I opened my eyes to see fur as black as the night and hands on my body. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was her wolf with eyes shining bright, reflecting the clear full moon in their yellow iris. She laid on her back and rolled over to her four paws. I shifted too, to sit up, but quickly stopped when the feeling felt foreign. ¡°Lexi.¡± My movements felt heavy as my head turned to Leo. His hands touched my body¡­ but not my skin. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Carl shouted; his face red as he fumed. ¡°Do you think to mock us?¡± he spat, quickly walking away in frustration, the circle broken. ¡®What?¡¯ Leo continued to speak to me calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t turn into a cat, but you can turn into a wolf¡­ unbelievable.¡± He smiled and shook his head. My eyes widened, and I lifted my hand to my line of sight. Lo and behold, a larger white paw entered my vision. Goddess! Cheryl entered my vision, and I heard the alpha ask Tiffany, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tiffany howled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I do this before? This is amazing!¡± ¡°Your first shift is painful. After tonight, no more pain.¡± She ran out of the area as fast as possible, leaving the fur pelts and shredded dress behind. It was like a blur. Her brother Corey quickly followed suit. Probably to keep an eye on her. Whereas I am a Bambi trying to stand. ¡°How do I change back?¡± I tried to ask aloud. Leo just looked at me confused, ¡°I can¡¯t understand you¡­¡± He looked to Cheryl for guidance. Instead, Jack guffawed a laugh before Cheryl could say anything, ¡°Full of surprises, lass!¡± After being coaxed by the Luna, I sat on my newly formed four-pawed posture. A light bulb finally hit Leo, while Jack remained unhelpful. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to turn back, do you?¡± I gently shook my head. No. A howl overtook the full-mooned night. Excitement overtook the pack, and Alpha and Luna shared a look before quickly moving to the treeline and transforming. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The pack party began. Jack included, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat ¡®em, join ¡®em, Leo!¡± Jack began to shift into his larger wolf form. ¡°This is going to hurt¡­¡± Leo murmured and took a breath. Wincing, I watched on. Leo¡¯s clothes shredded away from his body as black fur grew over his body. Steam seemed to rise from his skin. He panted before looking around with new eyes.
Weaving through the trees, I was chased by a black wolf with bright blue eyes. We looked like runts compared to the werewolves. They were larger than an average wolf. Much larger. However, they were not offended by our joining¡­ And who would give up an opportunity to run with the wolves? An eighteenth birthday well spent, an impossible tick on a bucket list. Leo slowed down to a trot. We were both tiring while other wolves were still whizzing around. The brief pause made us lose track of the pack. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I panted. ¡°Now to change back¡­¡± Leo hinted. ¡°Easy for you to say¡­¡± My ears began to pick up on running water¡­ A drink and drip sounded like heaven. Looking back to Leo, I hinted to follow with a tilt of my head. My favourite spot to dip with the coven. Although¡­ I was too large to dip! A whine escaped me. ¡°Just think of yourself instead of an animal,¡± Leo explained, appearing in his human form¡­ and naked. If I needed the motivation, that was it. I sighed, leaning against a small rock. The grime and dirt from the Wolfen dance easily washed away. ¡°You know, I think I had a dream about this place¡­ Have you been here before?¡± Leo asked. ¡°Oh yeah, this is where we normally come for a dip.¡± I turned to him, cleaning the sweat from my arms and shoulders. ¡°Hm.¡± He looked to the side, ¡°Do you normally sing¡­?¡± ¡°Sing? Not always¡­¡± A smirk grew on his face, ¡°Follow you down to the river?¡± My eyes widened in shock. We had not sung that rhyme since before Leo¡­ and the strange presence I felt¡­ After a moment, I giggled, ¡°Well, the water isn¡¯t clean anymore!¡± Still smirking, he stalked closer to me in the water, and I moved around the other side of the rock, still giggling.
The sun broke the dawn, and we returned to my home without a soul-stirring for a warm shower this time. I don¡¯t think I need to explain the ordeal of realising our clothes were shredded and we had nothing to cover ourselves¡­ Skyclad it is! ¡°I think one school day skipped isn¡¯t going to hurt¡­¡± I murmured, turning off my alarm. Leo chuckled beside me, burying his head into my hair, ¡°You know your brother will probably wake you, right?¡± I groaned and sent him a text: [DO NOT DISTURB. x]
Midday. I opened the front door to be greeted by someone other than our lunch delivery. ¡°Hi?¡± Tiffany stood with a wide grin on her face, ¡°Hi! Sorry. I tried looking for you at school¡­ You forgot this!¡± She held up a backpack. It was the one we took last night with all the supplies inside. ¡°Oh! Thank you,¡± I said sheepishly, taking it from her, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Great.¡± She smiled wider, showing teeth, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I was that scared.¡± I stayed quiet while she continued, ¡°Also, thank you for everything. I half expected you to tell the others how I was feeling. Oh! And for sharing your past¡­¡± I held up a hand fleetingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are some things people shouldn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t realise how intimate the spell would be. Any other person may have¡­¡± ¡®Stopped. Chastised her. She would be back at square one.¡¯ She hummed, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°By the way. If you ever want to run again, howl!¡± she joked with a wave behind her, and she left. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I closed the door. I opened the zip on the back, and everything was neatly placed back inside, including the five partially melted candles. ¡°No food?¡± Leo joked, leaning against the kitchen doorframe. ¡°Not yet. Just Tiffany, dropping this off,¡± I replied, placing it off to the side. As Leo approached, Sooty jumped from the stairs into the bag. I laughed, ¡°Buddy, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like the dirt in there.¡± I opened the zip further to see his paw clawing at the bottom of the bag. Tutting I took him out and zipped it shut. ¡°Letter.¡± I paused, hearing the sudden voice. ¡°Letter?¡± ¡°Does he mean the paper we printed out?¡± Leo asked. I shrugged and pulled out the printed notes and images I had taken before to help us prepare for the night. ¡°These?¡± I knelt to him and held them out. His tail thumped and wagged in agitation. ¡°No! Letter.¡± His paw swatted the small pile in my hand. ¡°Sooty!¡± The paper scattered all over the floor, and he pounced and batted around a small envelope with familiar green wax and ¡®M¡¯. ¡°Oh, for fuck sake,¡± Leo muttered under his breath. I shortly wrestled it away from the pouncing cat. Sure enough, the same calligraphy handwriting. This time, it was addressed to ¡®William and Rose¡¯. Sooty continued to jump and play with the now ripped pieces of paper while we both stared at the unopened letter in my hand. He loved the noise a little too much. Leo just kept staring as I opened it and read it aloud.
Hello Lexi, I hope you enjoyed a romp with the wolves. I imagine it was a surreal experience. Happy Birthday, and many happy returns. I¡¯m looking forward to both of you visiting. However, I don¡¯t think a week will suffice. I will see you after Yule, and we can develop a more long-term plan. Lastly, I hope my raven does not scare you too much. Morgan. Samhain 31st October Samhain. Day of the Dead. Yet she still lives. Another picture drawn. Will she heed this one? - Vera
I set out the carved pumpkin and lit the candle inside. ¡®Twas all hollows eve. Samhain. The day of the dead. Halloween. Trick-or-treaters would soon come knocking. I sighed, returning inside, feeling nostalgic. It was a day the veil was at its thinnest. I wondered who, if anyone, would come to visit us this year. The table in the kitchen was set. Pictures of family members, food and drink and four empty placemats sat nicely. It was customary to offer food and set a place for loved ones that had passed. With the flick of my hand, ¡°Incendia.¡± All the candles around the house set ablaze, and the lights turned off. I joined my mother and brother in the living room, huddled around a table. My mum shuffled tarot cards whilst talking to my brother animatedly. We would leave later in the night after the tricker-treaters left. The ghouls came to play at night, and witches party with them.
Our large group met at the brow of Pendle Hill. Tragedy. Innocents condemned to death. Every year, we say a small prayer and leave a ribbon on a branch as a remembrance before walking down into the deep forest. And today was no exception. However, I was shocked to see Nixon. He kept quiet; his aura shrunk. Winnie held his arm, and they walked on. Quinn¡¯s slight smile and kind eyes told me everything. Seri¡¯s magic sprung around her. A sky-blue glowing against the dark contrast of the night. This year was her turn to put the ribbon around a branch. Her strawberry blonde illuminated, matching her sky-blue magic, and her eyes looked as deadly as ice as her magic grew. I could hear squeaking; it sounded more like ropes tightening as Seri¡¯s hands danced around. Her palms faced downwards, and green vines wrapped around her legs, hoisting her up. The vines grew tall enough for her to comfortably reach the lowest branch on the old tree. With the black ribbon secured, we left water and fruits at the tree trunk while Seri¡¯s vines shrunk back into the ground, gently placing her down.
Orange and red leaves crunched as we all walked, talking, gathering sticks as we came across them and sharing stories. Particularly ghost stories. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh lightly as Freya and Luna¡¯s eyes widened at Devan¡¯s chilling story. The wind picked up, whistling through the trees. Chilling the two girls more, but I could see the little glow from Devan¡¯s hand. He made the leaves dance in front of the girls, making them scream. The adults turned to see the commotion but only saw the grinning and laughing from the children. ¡°Here we go,¡± Travis announced. We came across a vast clearing. Multiple backpacks were placed on the ground. Each contained something different. Drinks, food, blankets, candles and incense. The sticks and wood gathered from our walk were placed onto a pile, and with a slight flick, it roared to life. The circle commenced. We welcome all spirits and deities, Those who have left us recently, And our ancestors that visit us today. Welcome. We began to move as one, and breathing deeply, I relaxed. My magic untangled, quickly rising with the others, blurring into the tornado of energy being created. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Freedom. This is how it is meant to be. I rejoiced in the feeling of wholeness. Being one with myself and with my coven.
The bonfire continued to crackle and provide warmth from the cold night. I sat between Leo¡¯s legs with a blanket around us. Food and drinks and stories of good memories from those who had departed were shared around. The wind whistled through the trees, and the leaves picked up, moving like spirits walking and dancing around. Quinn and Deven sat next to us, copying our embrace, but Quinn had a sketch pad and pencils with her. She had developed her channelling to the point where she did not need to be asleep. With the veil thinned, her natural ability flourished even further as the pencil mark accumulated over the page. Whenever she finished, Quinn simply flipped to a new page. ¡°Um, Lexi?¡± Deven¡¯s voice reached my ears. Finishing the swig of mulled wine, I turned to the pair. His eyes moved from mine to Quinn¡¯s page, causing me to look. I was too far away to see details. It was mostly in shades of red and green. Quinn concentrated. She was in the zone, concentrating on a figure standing amongst flames of red. Shuffling closer, I looked over her sketch. It was evidently a female with long hair. Facing the viewer, her eyes are red, and her hair matches. Quinn focused on the nose, but the eyes and round cheeks were a dead giveaway. It was, once again, a drawing of me. Dread and fear grew in my stomach as I took in the scene. It was these very woods. Flames engulfed trees. Some fell as the trees took them. ¡°You look so angry,¡± Devan whispered. I felt Leo shift behind me, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s finished,¡± he murmured.
Nothing much was left to add. It was unmistakable. It was me. Setting fire to trees. As Devan said, I looked angry. Quinn even made my eyes look glassy, and tears threatened to spill over. I had become the flame. Another prediction. I just hoped this one would not end in death this time. The sun was rising as we made our way back home. Leo took the drawing out of my hand. ¡°Hey!¡± I said, reaching for it. He only lifted it higher, making me jump for it, smirking as he did so. I raised to my tiptoes. He kept his smirk as he raised it impossibly higher. He took my waist as I leaned in closer, nearly tripping over. ¡°I need your attention more than this piece of paper,¡± he pouted. Realising what he was up to, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You always have my attention.¡± I tried to step back only to be trapped, caged in by his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think I do¡­¡± He leaned over me and captured my lips. ¡°Now, you do.¡± I matched his smirk.
Later that morning, I awoke in a sweat. Once again, I was plagued by that night at Whitby Abbey. Groaning, I threw an arm over my eyes as the light blinded them. The songs of the birds reached my ears. Blinking, I woke up more and rolled over to look at the clock. Only to find I was not a bed. A plant hit my face. Caw! Caw! ¡®Maybe¡­ I am actually dreaming, and maybe¡­ I am not-¡¯ ¡°Lexi?¡± Echoed Leo¡¯s voice. ¡°God damn it,¡± I uttered. The Astral. ¡°There you are.¡± Leo emerged from the trees to the left of me. A tight smile came over my face. ¡°Hello again.¡± He sat beside me, and I heard an unfamiliar sound as I sat up. Gronk, Gronk! I watched a slightly larger bird shoo off the three crows watching. Leo groaned. ¡°I know that call,¡± he uttered, ¡°Though¡­ It has been a while since we were last here¡­¡± ¡°True. Do you think she will show?¡± ¡°Hm. Probably.¡± The raven landed in front of us. Wings folded, and it just stared. ¡°Yes?¡± I ask, feeling funny. ¡°He likes you.¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed before revealing herself. ¡°Shame I don¡¯t like its owner,¡± Leo deadpanned. ¡°Now, now,¡± Morgan said. Leo was right. She looked just like Derek, only female and older. Long black hair and charcoal eyes to match. Her aura was not as sinister as I had imagined. Something didn¡¯t sit right. ¡°You¡¯re Morgan?¡± I piped up, eyes narrowing. She nodded once with a small smile, ¡°Pleasure.¡± I shook my head, thinking back to the curse. ¡°Your aura is different¡­¡± ¡°Aura?¡± She looked just as confused as I did. ¡°What are you talking about, Lex?¡± Leo whispered. ¡°The Curse.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What Curse?¡± Morgan coaxed. After a short moment, I looked back at Morgan, ¡°The one you put on Cynthia.¡± ¡°That I put¡­?¡± Morgan was taken aback. ¡°Cut the shit. Da saw you plain as the moon with an Athame casting a curse.¡± Leo piped up in anger. Morgan''s eyebrows scrunched together as she pinched them. ¡°Leo,¡± I put my hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s probably different cause she had help.¡± Leo accused. ¡°I have no idea what you are on about.¡± Morgan defended. ¡°Bullshit. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it have been?¡± Leo¡¯s voice echoed around as I awoke to my alarm. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t her¡­ Who else could it have been?¡¯
Blackspit Caw! Caw! The crow hopped about on the floorboards. Blackspit sat amongst the destruction. She was still angry. That was the second time she tried to get rid of that thing. No matter what she threw, burned, smashed, or hit, her anger didn¡¯t subside. The first plan was nearly perfect. The thing would die while removing the curse and a genius move parading as Morgan and making sure to be caught. The screamer came back tired and depleted. The thing managed to overcome her beautiful curse. Nixon should have kept that bastard lock on. Then, she practically gave the thing to Cornelius to use and play with. The job was simple. Kill her. She stayed in an iron cage and watched to ensure the job was done. She was grinning like a madwoman at the pain that was inflicted. He had to torment and play with his food. No matter. Vitamortum was quickly placed into its brain. She made sure of that. She knew to get out of there when she noticed the two Fae watching. She could not let Morgan find out her proper side. Yet. Blackspit should have made sure the thing was as good as dead. But no, she foolishly left before the job was complete. Now more potent than ever, the thing was back and stuck to him like glue. It made her blood boil and her teeth grind. He would be hers. This she vowed years ago. She threw a broken piece of wood at the wall. It shattered further, splintering. It causes the Murder to scatter. Caw, caw, caw! She huffed, angry and short. The building was abandoned. No one would disturb her for miles. She must come up with another plan. Something had to split them apart. Death would come to it eventually, and Blackspit could not make the same mistake twice. Yule Every letter that came after that was burned immediately by Leo. It was hard to keep them hidden from his family and mine. The poor raven delivering them was ignored and nearly cooked. This was the angriest I had seen him. On the surface, he was his usual self, but I knew underneath he was tense. Stewing. He was worried. The closer it came to Yule, the tenser he became. Knowing we would have to face Morgan soon. ¡°Ouch!¡± he cried. ¡°Relax,¡± I teased. He huffed a sigh. ¡°All these knots¡­¡± I muttered. Instead, I found his earlobes and coaxed him to relax fully back. ¡°Deep breaths¡­¡± I whispered into his ear, ¡°We have our alone time first before seeing her¡­¡± I reminded. He finally relaxed, remembering his words, ¡°True¡­ Can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Neither can I.¡± I returned to the annoying knot. ¡°Ouch! Lex!¡± ¡°Oh, shush.¡±
Yule day broke dawn on the 21st of December. Watching the late sunrise was a straightforward celebration. The longest night of the year had finally come. After this day, the day grows longer and the night shorter. Throughout the day, there would be celebrations. Sharing gifts, feasting, kissing under the mistletoe, and another coven get-together. A time for joy, as they say¡­ Mum got a call from Uncle Keiron. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°Oh goddess¡­ what?¡± Mum muttered whilst baking with the phone on the loudspeaker. ¡°The council have found out. I¡¯m being pulled in for questioning.¡± ¡°What? Today?!¡± ¡°Yes. Right now.¡± Keiron''s voice could barely be heard, ¡°I¡¯m going to try¡­¡±
Keiron ¡°No comment.¡± ¡°Mr Langton. Please. We need your help to protect the community.¡± Keiron kept silent still, arms folded, his body language closed off. He knew it was only a matter of time before The Council got wind of what happened at the Abbey. Keiron''s enquiries around a particular book of death tipped them off. The Detective sighed, ¡°We just want to keep the people safe.¡± ¡°Safe from who?¡± ¡°You tell me.¡± Keiron knew the name game, ¡°I can¡¯t disclose a name. GDPR and that¡­¡± he trailed off, looking at the ceiling. ¡°So, you do have a name?¡± Damn it. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Keiron questioned in fake surprise. ¡°Mr Langton. Keiron¡­¡± The Detective switched his approach, leaning over the table, ¡°I know you have been asking about the Vitamortum spell and the afterlife. I also have it on good authority that the spell was cast in Whitby Abbey.¡± The Detective¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°Just tell us the truth, or it will be forced out of you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Keiron knew the threat was genuine. Yet he wanted to probe further. ¡°Do you know why the spell was cast?¡± Keiron faked interest. ¡°Enlighten me?¡± Keiron smirked and huffed a small laugh, ¡°You have no idea¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°A vampire has broken the treaty.¡± ¡°Now that is an accusation.¡± ¡°There are many things that the council do not know of.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°A witch died at the hands of said vampire. A friend cast Vitamortum in the hopes of saving her.¡± Keiron scratched his chin, ¡°And¡­ I have it in good faith. This vampire has been on your radar for a long time.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The Detective hummed, ¡°Did the spell work?¡± ¡°No comment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the vampire?¡± ¡°Cornelius.¡± Keiron was swiftly let go after he provided the information. ¡®We will be in touch,¡¯ were the last fleeting words from The Detective as he high-tailed it out of the room with his tail between his legs. He just hoped Lexi¡¯s name would be kept away from the council for as long as possible. At least until he figured out how she was alive.
Lexi Leo shut the boot of his Da¡¯s car. We were kindly dropped off at the train station. Both of our rusty cars would not be able to fight the rolling hills of Scotland. Instead, we opted for a more relaxing route to Edinburgh. Then, a car hire to Glenrothes would complete the journey. ¡°Have a good time,¡± Noel said as he hugged me, ¡°Take loads of pictures and don¡¯t get too drunk.¡± He looked at Leo as he said the last part before hugging him.
The once-busy train carriage quietened as we came across empty cultivated farmland. The windows darkened as we travelled through a tunnel. My eyes grew heavy whilst leaning onto Leo, feeling warm. Watching the beautiful views outside, birds pecked at the upturned earth, and Crows fled and flew from the field. Another tunnel. More fields and more crows flew, this time seeming towards the train. I shook my head slightly as we passed another tunnel. I swear the lights flickered, but I did feel tired¡­
Darkness overcame the train, the lights flickering. We were not moving. Stood still on the tracks in a tunnel. I sat up straighter, immediately turning to Leo. He was gone. As was everyone else on the train. Was I dreaming? ¡°Leo?¡± My voice echoed in the small metal carriage. Caw! Caw! Goosebumps rose over my skin, and a shiver down my back told me something was amiss. Rising from the seat into the aisle confirmed my suspicions. A cawing crow landed on the back of a seat, sitting and staring straight at me. As I stepped closer, its black wings flapped as a warning, and other crows began to join from thin air into the carriage, crowding me in. Ignoring their flailing, I moved to the door at the end of the carriage. Pressing the button, the door opened. However, taking a step forward, a shock wave through my body as I tried to pass through it, and I was bounced back. An invisible barrier. Caw! Caw! I heard disembodied whispers overtake the small space, and the shiver crawled down the back. The crows quietened down, putting me on edge. Thud. I winced at the noise. I had to turn around and face it, but fear kept me in place. I was a scaredy cat. ¡°Gods. Why?¡± I whispered. Gulping, I slowly inched around with shuffling feet. A dark mist was settled onto the floor, rising and falling like smoke. Finally facing it, my magic rose in my hand, my arm lighting up in red flames. Ready for anything. The mist rose, twisting and turning. It transformed into a cloaked mass¡ªno taller than me. I waited impatiently for it to speak, move¡­, or do something. Taking in the surroundings, the crows crowded around me, but they stared at the figure. The whispers never stopped. ¡°Beware the crow. They work for another.¡± The words echoed around. Was this the person they worked for? ¡°You don¡¯t give up, do you?¡± A low female whispered around the tin carriage. I stayed quiet. Not knowing what to respond with. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°A warning. You may have escaped death once. You won¡¯t a second time. Save yourself.¡± ¡°Save myself?¡± ¡°Leave.¡± My eyes narrowed. This woman didn¡¯t make sense, and not once did she look up, keeping her face obscured. ¡°There is no hope for you both.¡± She shifted forward, and I raised my arm. ¡°The only way to break the cycle is to leave him.¡± Caw!! The crows shifted, flapping their wings as she came closer. I concentrated the flames into my palm, a fireball. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warned. ¡°You cannot fix this, Lexi. Leave him. Let him be happy.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± An eerie silence fell, and the carriage lights blinked out. The whispers grew louder, the crows took flight, and black feathers obscured the view. With each blinking light, she got closer, not once looking up or revealing her face. I flung the fireball in her direction. Cackling laughter overcame the screeching crows. She twisted into a vortex in a splash of red and black, laughing as she did. I had to close my eyes as air circulated around the small train. ¡°No!¡± A scream took over the space.
I jolted awake, hitting my head on the window next to us. ¡°Ouch,¡± I muttered, rubbing the pain. The train was still moving, but it was a little emptier. More importantly, Leo was not next to me. I got up in a slight panic and fanned out my senses. His face peeked into the door window. He was on the phone, but the concern was in his eyes. ¡°Are you alright, miss?¡± A hand grasped my shoulder lightly, and a small gasp left me as I turned. It was just an attendant. Taking a shaky breath, ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, ¡°Sorry, a bad dream.¡± I retook the seat and placed my head into my hands. What was that scream? It sounded familiar. A shooting pain in my temples and forehead told me to leave it. Instead, I grabbed some snacks I¡¯d packed. Hoping the food would provide some comfort.
Leo returned briefly and shimmied into the seat next to me. ¡°You alright? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± His concerned face peered into mine. ¡°Bad dream¡­¡± I muttered, holding out my arms. In the small space, he hugged me, ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± ¡°Not here,¡± I whispered. ¡°Who were you talking to? Everything okay?¡± His face grimaced, ¡°Our hotel reservation has been cancelled¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I quietly gasped. He nodded, ¡°They have had an emergency. No running water or electricity. They have offered to put us somewhere else, but it¡¯s miles away¡­¡± I sighed in disappointment before he continued, ¡°Then my brother rang.¡± ¡°Derick?¡± He nodded, ¡°Long story short¡­ He has offered to pick us up.¡± Leo looked around at the carriage. There was something he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to have alone time before seeing her, are we?¡± I guessed correctly. Leo¡¯s fingers tapped the table in anxiety, matching the bouncing of his leg. The tension in his body returned and tightened like a coil. We were nearly at Edinburgh Waverly station.
Blackspit ¡°Damn it!¡± She hit the already broken table, splintering it further. When the thing threw the ball of fire, she used it to her advantage. She hoped to shoot its own projectile back mixed in with something of her own. Hopefully, knocking it out cold. With no other plan, the scare tactic seemed easy. All she had to do was get it to go away. Then, she could deal with the thing alone. Even better, get Cornelious to finish the job. She hissed, grasping her forearm. It was scaly and weepy from fresh burns. Something got in the way of her little present. A spirit protecting the thing, she did not know the name; otherwise, she would have nipped it in the bud. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± The thing was protected. It came back from Vitamortum. ¡°It¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± She pulled her wrist back, the tattoo still present. No, her deal with Dagda still stood. Then how? Morgan Derick was easy to notice. He stood waiting at the entrance to the station. Leo looked back at me with a reassuring smile and ushered me forward. As we got closer, a metallic taste and fur covered my tongue again. It seemed Derick indeed returned to his old ways. ¡°Derick,¡± Leo greeted. ¡°Bro.¡± Derick gave a slight nod. ¡°You both ready?¡± Leo glanced at me and took my hand, ¡°Ready.¡±
Leo made small talk with his brother. While Leo did not like what his big brother was up to, it seemed he wanted to keep his relationship with him or at least get some information from him. ¡°How long have you been staying with her?¡± Derick did not once look away from the road, ¡°I¡¯m not staying with Ma. I¡¯m in Uncle Ronnie¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I still visit nearly daily, but it¡¯s easier with Ronnie. Ma tries, but it¡¯s awkward.¡± ¡°¡­Awkward?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t remember¡­ Ma wasn¡¯t the greatest at being there. As a mother. She still struggles, but she is trying.¡± He pulled off the road onto worn tracks leading away from the main road and continued into a line of trees, which appeared out of nowhere. Looking back, the ¡®road¡¯ had not changed. ¡°A concealment.¡± I looked to our driver to meet his eyes in the mirror, ¡°A little bumpy here. Nearly there,¡± Derick announced.
When we emerged from the trees, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we exactly?¡± ¡°Near Loch Ore.¡± Stone-walled cottages lines with slate roofs created a picturesque, cosy village. One house was separated away from the others and smaller in size. Derick pulled up in front of it. ¡°Home, sweet home,¡± Derick muttered. I sighed slightly, looking at the tiny house. The metallic taste nearly tripled, making my lips smack at the taste. Leo looked over his shoulder at me as Derick got out. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Leo looked off to the side, ¡°We will talk later.¡± His eyes lingered at the door of the smaller cottage. There stood his mother, Morgan.
She watched from the charming wooden door at the front of the house. Her long black hair was braided over her shoulder. Derick was the taller male version of his mother. As we reached the front door, she greeted us. ¡°Hello. Nice to finally meet you both.¡± Her eyes shifted between us. The awkwardness began to build within, ¡°Hello,¡± I politely answered. ¡°Please come in. I have put you both in the spare room.¡± She held the door open, allowing us both in. Entering the house, I found it was much larger inside, and I couldn¡¯t help but look around. ¡°Woah,¡± I whispered. The tiny cottage was magically altered to house larger rooms on the inside. Old wooden beams ran across all areas of the ceiling. Walls were lined with herbs, bones and talismans. The whole house was dressed for yule, Including a pine tree in the corner next to an open fire. A witch¡¯s cottage indeed. ¡°Here.¡± Morgan gestured to the first door at the top of the stairs, ¡°Watch your head. Not used to having tall visitors.¡± She gave a look to Leo over her shoulder and opened the door. I quietly gave thanks and dumped my things inside. ¡°Morgan?¡± I asked. Before she descended the stairs, her attention was on me. ¡°I¡¯m glad for the hospitality but don¡¯t appreciate your underhandedness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a large vocabulary.¡± ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡± I gave her a knowing look, ¡°Emergency repairs?¡± She glanced at Leo behind me, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have come sooner even if I asked.¡± ¡°Now, tea? We have much to discuss.¡± She carried on down the stairs, abruptly ending the conversation. The door moved next to me; Leo closed it shut. ¡°Obscuravale.¡± ¡°I can see why you don¡¯t like her,¡± I muttered, arms crossing. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Leo sat on the bed before replying, ¡°I thought I¡¯d have more time to prepare¡­¡± I sighed with him. The last we ¡®spoke¡¯ was the astral. She has been trying to communicate through letters but never pulled us back into the astral as if it were her doing. ¡°Well¡­ First thing I¡¯d like to know. If she indeed had nothing to do with the curse or the jinxes for that matter,¡± I said, leaning back against the door. ¡°Agreed. Then, I want to know how she can help us.¡± Leo stood swiftly, holding the door handle next to me. He gave a swift kiss before opening it to find a black raven standing just outside. ¡°I thought I could hear someone snooping.¡±
I followed Leo into the smaller kitchen, ¡°Watch-¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°out¡­¡± Leo rubbed the side of his head, banding down slightly, and he re-tried entering. ¡°Formavolve,¡± Morgan whispered. The house walls shimmered green, along with her hands and eyes. She pushed the low-hanging beam upwards with an unseen force. It lifted higher, allowing Leo to move in and out of the door without injury easily. The green died down, and her eyes returned to normal. I would have to remember that one. ¡°Soona.¡± I placed my hand over Leo¡¯s and soothed the minor injury. He was not bleeding, but a small bump would probably form.
The raven skittered across the table towards Morgan. She had a smile on her face as it did so. ¡°So¡­¡± Leo trailed off, looking at me, ¡°If this is going to work. We need to cut the bullshit.¡± ¡°Cards on the table,¡± I added, ¡°the truth Morgan.¡± ¡°I understand you are both apprehensive¡­ and I have been withholding the truth¡­¡± ¡°So, about Cynthia,¡± I started, satisfied with her answer. Leo and I recited the story. Starting with what Noel saw to the final knot around Rowan. Morgan''s eyebrows furrowed in deep concern. She listened intently to the story we told. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± she stared at the table before her, ¡°I have never, ever, wished harm on Cynthia¡­ Or your father.¡± Morgan looked at Leo. ¡°I understood his decisions, and shortly after you were born. We both realised our¡­ incompatibility¡­and our split was amicable. In fact, I was glad they found each other.¡± Leo was taken aback. This was not what he expected; he told me his Da never mentioned his past relationship, and Derick painted a different story when they were kids.
¡°Witnessing your magic kind of confirmed it,¡± I looked to Leo, ¡°The knots and her magic are similar, not the same. What your Da saw¡­ Could mean a morph.¡± ¡°Into another human? Is that possible?¡± Leo asked. I looked to Morgan, ¡°In theory¡­¡± She nodded, ¡°It is written in the red book, but it takes¡­ Much preparation and magic. They might have had some others helping¡­Someone trying to mimic me? What would they have to gain by posing as me? Other than framing it on someone else.¡± That would raise more questions and speculation.
¡°How did you know what would happen at the abbey?¡± Leo asked, changing the conversation. ¡°A prophecy.¡± Morgan got up from the table and went to a small room in the corner of the house. It looked to be her working room. ¡°Lexi. Your father brought me this and told me what he had found.¡± She placed a piece of paper on the table and retook her seat.
I opened it carefully. It was clearly aged, folded and refolded again. Grandma Greenwood''s writing stared back at me. It must have been part of a missing page from her book. They will meet. To Whitby, the small coven goes. The couple will be at The Haggerlythe at 8:07 pm on July 28th. The next day, she will meet death at the Abbey. Cornelius has help. Warn her. - Vera
¡°Greenwood was amazingly talented,¡± Morgan praised, ¡°From the minute I knew the letter had reached you. I watched you.¡± ¡°Watched her?¡± Leo tensed beside me. ¡°Well. You, Leo. Then, when Lexi woke up, I watched her. How you woke up from Vitamortum¡­¡± She shook her head slowly in disbelief. ¡°While on the topic of Vitamorum. My father.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You gave him the spell.¡± ¡°Uh, not quite,¡± Morgan''s eyebrows pinched together, ¡°He came to me after searching for weeks trying to find someone in necromancy and past lives ¨C me. ¡°I simply taught him the basics of contacting the dead. But your grandma¡­ Langton¡­? Didn¡¯t want to be contacted. I told him to keep trying, perhaps when the veil thins,¡± Morgan explained, shaking her head. ¡°I never gave him or taught him that spell. Very few books exist, and people know about that spell and how to perform it. I¡¯m also curious as to how you managed it.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Where did he get it from?¡± Leo piped up while I took in the information. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have a book that holds it, but I never once took it out or showed it. Maybe he was looking for it all along?¡± ¡°Maybe someone wanted him to find it¡­¡± I trailed off, ¡°I saw the spell in a book. It also came to me clear as day when I needed it.¡± ¡°¡­ But her Ma said the spell was never there¡­¡± Leo finished for me. ¡°Curious indeed,¡± Morgan stated. Her raven croaked and jumped onto her forearm. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked it. It stayed silent, head tilting left, before pecking a necklace from her chest. ¡°Ah. Did your father find the necklace he was after?¡± Leo and I shared a glance, ¡°He didn¡¯t. I found it last year.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± She leaned back into her chair, ¡°Have you brought it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Confusion appeared on my face. As it appeared in all our past lives and my father wanted to find it, I thought she would be after it or even want to see it. ¡°Have you destroyed it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You probably know. Death follows you with that necklace. Did you have it on in the Abbey?¡± ¡°No. It was-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°As long as it is safe. I have a feeling I know what it is, but we need to find the main cause of the cycle. Speculation is all I have.¡±
She tapped the side of her empty cup, thinking before she spoke, ¡°I admit, I have not played fairly. However, What I said to you in the Astral is true, Leo. ¡°A way you can break the cycle in this life is to walk away.¡± ¡°Leave him.¡± ¡°No,¡± he refused. I felt his hand grab mine under the table, and he squeezed it slightly, making me look at him. ¡°That¡¯s a last resort.¡± ¡°I only say this as it will be more painful if one of you passes.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Leo swallowed, ¡°I can¡¯t give up before we have started.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t give up yet,¡± I added with a small smile, ¡°Plus, I think someone is rooting for us on the other side.¡± We shared a smile, and I squeezed his hand lightly. ¡°Rooting for you?¡± Morgan asked, confused. ¡°Grandma Langton greeted me at the Abbey. She told me something before I woke up.¡± Morgan waited almost impatiently, and Leo encouraged me to share. ¡°You must go back¡­ Find the truth. Break the wheel. Your fated story must be fixed. Beware the Crow.¡± ¡°Crow?¡± Morgan asked once more. I just nodded, ¡°After the Abbey, crows are there whenever we have been in the Astral. Following us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­¡± Leo hinted, ¡°The book of shadows.¡± I tried to think back, my head slowly building in tension, ¡°I found her book of shadows. It was clear this took over her mind and my father''s. She said to follow the necklace through the timelines. I suppose the ¡®go back¡¯ means going through past lives?¡± Morgan nodded. ¡°And¡­ The crows serve another. someone she could not see. I don¡¯t know if Grandma Greenwood was able to see anything¡­¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± She thought momentarily before getting up, ¡°We can start tomorrow¡­ It¡¯s been a long day for you both, and I think I need to check over my enemies. ¡°Feel free to borrow the car to get food or look around. No one here will harm you.¡± With that, she stood bidding a goodnight and retreated into the small room in the corner once more. Her raven following. Edward! After acquiring food, we decided to¡­ Stretch our legs. Retreating to our guest room, I sat cross-legged. ¡°Just do what you did when you turned into a wolf¡­ only be a cat.¡± Leo casually stated, leaning against the wall facing the bed. I opened an eye to peek at him and shushed him before concentrating again. I pictured Sooty in my mind this time, and my body began to warm. It felt sickening, but it was not as painful. My muscles shrunk instead of ripping. Bones ached instead of snapping. The morph was much calmer. Opening my eyes, the room was much brighter and more prominent. Looking down, I saw furry white paws. ¡°Cute. Fluffy and white.¡± I stood and stretched, feeling the pull in my spine and legs. It felt good. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±
We huddled under the covers. The cold wintery morning air made the room chill. ¡°We need to give her a chance,¡± I murmured, rolling over onto my stomach. ¡°Hm,¡± Leo pinched his brows lightly, ¡°After laying everything out, I¡¯m wondering what else is pish.¡± ¡°Pish?¡± He laughed lightly, ¡°Rubbish, crap¡­¡± My mind wandered to what Morgan and the crow lady said. ¡°Leo?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­What if we can¡¯t fix it?¡± ¡°Then, we enjoy our time together.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to call it quits?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes opened, looking down at me, ¡°Would you?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Was I Selfish?
¡°What past lives have you met so far?¡± Morgan asked, flicking through a small notepad. ¡°Only two. Anna, Edward and, more recently, Rose and William.¡± She nodded, looking through some notes. ¡°Well, without you two here, I found one more. To break a cycle, we have to find out what started it. As the necklace seems to be key, we must follow it through the lifetimes. Let¡¯s look back at one life you already know.¡± Morgan picked up an object cloaked in black velvet and settled onto the floor near the fire. She tapped the rug on either side of her. ¡°Have you scried before?¡± ¡°A few times. Fire, water, even a crystal ball¡­¡± I mentioned. ¡°Any luck?¡± ¡°Not really. The first time, we got something new. But then, nada.¡± Leo answered. ¡°Well, this is a family heirloom. An obsidian scrying mirror.¡± Morgan pulled the black velvet off the object, revealing a smooth black surface reflecting everything within its structure. She pushed it in between Leo and I. ¡°Hold hands and lean in around it. Let¡¯s start with Anna and Edward.¡± We did as we were told. My hair brushed the polished surface. I quickly put it up in a bun before continuing. ¡°You can control what you see.¡± Morgan passed her hand between the mirror and us, and a grey mist overtook the polished surface. ¡°The hardest part is meditating and focusing on the same ¡®scene¡¯ if you will.¡± ¡°The house,¡± Leo murmured to me. I nodded. Relaxing into our seated position, our foreheads touched, resting against one another. My eyes began to unfocus as my mind went quiet, thinking about nothing but the Victorian house Edward lived in. Slowly, the image formed in the mist. We were in.
¡°Hello, Edward,¡± Anna curtsied. I squeezed my hand, feeling Leo¡¯s hand still in mine. Back¡­ where was the necklace before this? I heard Morgans''s voice. It was far away. I remember. Anna had seen it in a jewellery store. I blinked slowly. I was seeing the front of a shop window. It was filled with rings, broaches, and necklaces. A small umbrella twirled in an absent mind. Unknowing the man who looked over her shoulder. ¡°See something Anna?¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She jumped, ¡°Edward! Sorry, I was miles away.¡± ¡°I could tell. Do you like it?¡± Anna was taken aback, ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°That necklace?¡± Edward gestured to the necklace that was at the centre of the window. ¡°Oh! Well, it is pretty and modern. I heard pearls are the fashion over in the Americas.¡± ¡°That they are,¡± Edward confirmed, watching the small smile grow on her face. The necklace is laid on a faux neckline. The black is a stark contrast against the bright pearls. It looked beautiful. Anna¡¯s expression changed to one of hesitation. ¡°¡­Edward?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I must tell you. My aunt sent for me this morning,¡± She worried, turning away from the display. ¡°How long until I see you again?¡± Edwards''s voice was forlorn. ¡°A month.¡± Anna looked down, upset. ¡°Then a month we wait,¡± he reassured. Edward held out his hand as a carriage pulled up at their side. ¡°My Lady.¡± Edward ensured she was sitting perfectly in the back. ¡°See you soon.¡±
Continue forward. Follow the necklace. The necklace was removed from the window, and Edward stepped out after a few moments with a large square in his hands. It was placed on a wooden table inside the house. It lay open until he gave it to her. The carriage pulled up in front of the house. Anna all but rushed inside to greet him. Caw! I tensed, seeing a crow land on the windowsill. That was new. The couple did not react to it at all. Several times, we have seen this life. The crow never once appeared. CAW! ¡°Leave him.¡± I leapt back, pulling away from the meditation and Leo. ¡°What was that?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°That¡¯s not happened before,¡± I muttered, ¡°There has never been a crow there before.¡± ¡°A crow?¡± Leo asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it? In the window? It was quite loud.¡± Leo¡¯s head shook slowly. ¡®Only I saw it?¡¯ I sighed in confusion. ¡°It said something to you. Didn¡¯t it?¡± Morgan speculated. ¡°I think¡­ Can subconscious thoughts affect scrying?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± My hand covered my face, rubbing my eyes. I recalled the dream from the train and told them both of my nightmare. I felt tired just thinking about it.
¡°And you don¡¯t know who it was?¡± Morgan asked, noting the dream down in the notebook. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Hm. It could have been subconscious. Do you think you can continue?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Leo pipped in, holding up his hands. I nodded, taking a deep breath, ¡°We got this.¡± I retook his hands, and his thumb soothed the back of my hand. I knew what he was thinking. Why didn¡¯t I tell him before?
¡°ANNA!¡± We were right back into it. I could feel the tears building. No matter how many times I saw it, I felt it¡­ It still affected me. Can we follow the crooks? Crooks? The two men? Slowly, the scene reversed to the carriage pulling around the corner. I could smell the burning tobacco. ¡°Here she is.¡± The man blew out the smoke from his mouth. As the carriage pulled closer, they murmured amongst themselves, forming a plan. The realisation hit me at their words, ¡®They knew¡­ They knew I would be here.¡¯ ¡°You take out the footman, no beating around the bush, just use the knife. I will get the girlie.¡± Putting out the cigarette, they freaked out the horses, forcing them to stop. ¡°Just what do you think you¡¯re doing-!¡± ¡°Easy there, Gov.¡± The culprit held up his hands, coming around to the side of the carriage. He immediately pulled out the knife and climbed onto the front. Stabbing the footman. Anna never screamed until she was touched by the other man reaching for her. They took everything: Money, jewels, and the necklace snapped. ¡°Boss said no survivors.¡± A quick stab to the side, and he twisted it upwards¡ªa fatal puncture of a lung.
The two unknown men fled to the carriage and took it to get away from the scene. Caw! A murder of crows flocked around, encircling the carriage. I see them. Morgan¡¯s voice allowed me reprieve. They circled tighter and tighter as we watched, obscuring the image. The two men unhooked the horses from the carriage and fled to the outskirts. We could see mouths move, but crows'' cawing covered their speech. My head ached, and my shoulders tensed, straining to hear and watch where the two men went. The image went black.
I gazed at Leo¡¯s eyes linking mine. We were focusing on the wrong thing all this time. ¡°Beware the crow,¡± Leo muttered, ¡°Is there anything we can do to push through?¡± Morgan hummed, ¡°Unfortunately not unless we can return in time, which I don¡¯t recommend trying. You know as well as I that time travel is impossible for mortals like us. That power lies in souls and deities.¡± ¡°At least no magic was reflected.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leo asked, our hands still connected. ¡°With scrying, if someone knows you are looking at them or if protected by a spell,¡±-she gestured to the mirror, ¡°Like so, they can give some nasty stuff to you.¡±
¡°How are you both feeling?¡± ¡°Tired.¡± We both chimed. I couldn¡¯t help but a little laugh. ¡°¡®Tis expected and well done for a first deep dive. You have uncovered a bit more. Just be careful and vigilant tonight.¡± I looked at her confused, prompting her to continue, ¡°In case you are pulled into the Astral. I am still unsure how you can both do it so easily¡­¡± Leo and I shared a look of shock, ¡°We thought that was you pulling us in¡­?¡± ¡°Me?¡± She laughed like tiny bells at Yule, ¡°Goddess, no. It takes me a good month to recover. The two times I joined you in the astral was me pulling you in; the other times, I played no part.¡±
¡°By the way¡­¡± Morgan trailed, setting down a bowl of vegetables on the table, ¡°Little May told me her hamster has gone missing. She seems to think two cats had a late-night snack¡­¡± She gave a knowing smile. ¡°I never saw a hamster,¡± Leo said nonchalantly. I kicked him lightly under the table. She laughed at the remark. ¡°Well, I never met two witches who could morph easily¡­ Interesting.¡± ¡°Lexi was admiring the neighbours'' flowery herb garden.¡± Leo nudged my elbow slightly. ¡°I was wondering how they managed to get basil to grow! I have been struggling for years.¡± I exacerbated. ¡°Gordon¡¯s Garden¡­ If you ask nicely, I¡¯m sure he will let you take a cut¡­ or even better, a small plant. I¡¯ll introduce you tomorrow.¡±
Morgan was kind enough to provide more blankets for the colder nights. The cottage had a significant lack of heating besides an open fire and a coal bedpan. ¡°Geez, your feet are freezing!¡± Leo jumped and pulled away as I climbed into bed. ¡°Oh, come on! You¡¯re really warm! Please?¡± I pouted. He rolled his eyes and grudgingly let me come closer. Pulling the many blankets over us, the cold didn¡¯t hit as badly. ¡°You are colder than a witch''s tit¡­¡± Leo grunted yet pulled me closer. I was in heaven. Although the house was older, the bed was soft, and the blankets were soft and fluffy. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about your nightmare¡­¡± I took a breath before responding, ¡°I-I have been burdening you with my nightmares too much recently¡­ Plus, I didn¡¯t think much of it until-¡± ¡°Lair,¡± he said softly. My eyebrows scrunched at his accusation. Before I could reply, he continued. ¡°Yesterday¡­ you asked what would happen if we couldn¡¯t fix this¡­ I know you, Lexi.¡± I sighed, Mr Right. ¡°Alright¡­ Yes. It was on my mind¡­ Morgan has a point, too; it would be more painful to-¡± He pressed a finger to my lips, ¡°Don¡¯t finish that.¡± ¡°But Leo-¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Annoyed at his constant interrupting, my voice raised slightly, ¡°Just list-¡± ¡°Shh, go to sleep.¡± This time, I sat up and made sure my anger was evident. I faced him only to be tackled onto the soft bed, ¡°Leo!¡± He kissed me. ¡°Sto-¡± kiss ¡°I¡¯m trying-¡± kiss. He held me gingerly and didn¡¯t pull back until I relaxed slightly. ¡°I am not leaving you,¡± he stressed. ¡°What if you have to?¡± I said it all before he interrupted me with a kiss again. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± ¡°Hilarious-¡± Kiss. I grinned into this one. Chatsworth House The sun had barely reached the sky, and we stood, holding hands, watching the old Victorian house with Edward inside. Back into the Astral once more. ¡°That tree isn¡¯t blooming¡­¡± I noted. ¡°Hm, the temperature seems colder too. Look at the servants.¡± Leo gestured to the maids wrapped in thicker clothing. ¡°That means it must be winter¡­ but before or after Anna¡¯s death?¡± A carriage was prepped and awaiting outside the large Victorian house we had become painfully familiar with. Edward emerged, dressed and well-groomed in a black suit and top hat. He said nothing other than getting into the back of the carriage. It lurched forward, and we followed. The nauseous feeling returned to me; we were walking but keeping up with the faster carriage¡ªtravel sickness. We followed it to an extravagant house. ¡°This... I know this place,¡± I murmured. The large windows gave a clear view into the well-lit house. It bustled inside, people conversing, dancing, and drinking. It was a party...? Edward stepped out, straightening his jacket before walking in. ¡°You know this place?¡± Leo asked, nudging my arm. ¡°I think it¡¯s Chatsworth House. Mum used to bring us here as kids. Amazing!¡± A smile lit my face, and I looked up at the beautiful structure. Carriages pull up one after another; guests filtered into the large rectangular home. Grand windows lined the first and second floors, all coated in gold; the stone steps looked barely worn, and the garden was immaculate. I could hear water splashing from far away¡ªthe large river and lake at the rear. A newer building to the north made the main house much older and weathered.
¡°Come on¡­ We shouldn¡¯t lose Edward.¡± Leo tugged my hand, pulling me out of my inspection. He had just entered the large doors and greeted another male, ¡°Will!¡± ¡°Eddie, good to see you, friend.¡± They shook hands fiercely, holding the crook of the elbow. ¡°How¡¯s the lords?¡± Edward smiled. ¡°Same old¡­ How¡¯s Mary-Ann?¡± ¡°Same old,¡± Edward grimaced while Will laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Your future wife is lovely to look at. Will she be here?¡± ¡°My future wife? It is my mother who set up that arrangement! And I believe she will be yes.¡±
¡°This must be before Anna and Edward met¡­¡± I said to Leo, watching the two men enter the crowd. We followed them, walking through people like ghosts. ¡°Hm, Mary-Ann must have been the original girl he was to marry, just as his mother mentioned.¡± ¡°I wonder if they ever did get married after Anna.¡± ¡°We may never know.¡±
As the night moved on, Mary-Ann did indeed attend the party with her family, and it seems Edwards''s mother also came with them. ¡°Mary-Ann... She looks familiar...¡± Leo trailed off. ¡°Hm? Familiar how...?¡± I trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±
It was clear Edward stayed with his kin out of politeness. He practically skipped away when Will asked to borrow him. ¡°I want to introduce you to someone,¡± Will whispered something to him. They moved out of the dance hall into a quieter side room. The place was filled with the smell of cigarettes and whisky. ¡°Edward, meet James. I think you will do great business together.¡± James was older, seemingly more father-like, ¡°Edward,¡± he greeted, putting out his hand, ¡°Will tells me you¡¯re the man to ask for overseas shipment?¡± Edward took it, ¡°Hello. Indeed, I am¡­¡± Their conversation was cut short by a woman, ¡°Sorry dear¡­¡± ¡°Evaline? What is wrong?¡± James asked, slightly worried. ¡°I cannot find Anna¡­ William, may I check the library?¡± He laughed, ¡°Of course! Come. I know the beautiful Anna loves books.¡±
James kept quiet, watching his wife walk away before turning to the nearest window and peeking around the curtain. Satisfied, he continued talking to Edward about business. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Curiosity overcame me, and Leo followed. Outside the window sat Anna, reading. I laughed.
A deal was struck, and Edward went outside to catch some air¡­ and avoid his mother again. ¡°Edward?¡± his mother shouted slightly. He stayed out of view. Moving to the other side of the house, he hid around the corner, right beside Anna. ¡°Are you hiding from someone, too?¡± Anna¡¯s voice tinged with humour. Edward jumped, not seeing her sitting behind him. Facing her, he became flustered. ¡°Here we go,¡± Leo whispered while we spied on the two. It was clear to see Edward was fumbling a little, and Anna was shy. ¡°Ah. Hello¡­¡± Edward greeted. ¡°Anna.¡± She held out a hand, gazing at him, and he took it. ¡°Edward¡­ Are you James¡¯ daughter?¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t tell me my mother spoke to you¡­¡± Her voice went quiet. ¡°Ah. No, I have spoken with your father about business. But your mother is looking for you.¡± ¡°You are the overseas merchant?¡± Her eyes lit up. It was unusual for women to be interested in business. Edwards cleared his throat, ¡°Yes. I am.¡± ¡°Anna?¡± Her mother¡¯s voice was close. ¡°Oh no!¡± Anna picked up her skirt slightly and hopped as quietly as she could down the stairs. Edward seemed to be considering something. He followed her shortly after with her abandoned shoes in hand.
It did not take him long to find her again. After a short walk through the vast garden, she was sitting under the shade of a tree and holding her foot. ¡°Ouch,¡± she whispered. Edward cleared his throat again, ¡°Hurt your foot?¡± Anna jumped before replying, ¡°I think I stepped on a stone¡­¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± He kneeled before her, taking the foot out of her hand. There was no blood, only a tiny pink mark. He moved it slightly and, hearing her hiss in pain, concluded, ¡°You¡¯ve sprained it.¡± Anna sighed. ¡°Come. You must get that ankle looked at.¡± He held out a hand, but Anna did not take it; instead, she looked down and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I will stay out here for a little while longer¡­¡±
¡°Go on... sit with her,¡± Leo urged; I elbowed him and smiled. He did just that, ¡°Then I will keep you company. If you¡¯ll allow me?¡± A slight blush rose to her face, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°My mother¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± she looked back at him, doe eyes wide. ¡°You asked if I was hiding from someone¡­ I am hiding from my mother and you¡­?¡± ¡°¡­My mother also.¡± Edward smiled and looked around the garden. I watched Anna stare, taking his face in. ¡°Why do you hide?¡± She asked suddenly. He answered truthfully, ¡°My mother, bless her, is trying to pair me with a woman I do not care for¡­ You?¡± ¡°Mine is asking every eligible bachelor to dance with me¡­ Trying to marry me off¡­¡± ¡°I bet you have a list a mile long.¡± She giggled, ¡°My feet hurt just thinking about it.¡± As her tinkering laughter died, she added, ¡°It¡¯s always the same. I dance. They approach my father; I say no and refuse.¡± Edward''s eyebrow raised slightly, ¡°Your father asks you? Normally¡­¡± ¡°Normally ¡®women do what they are told¡¯? Our family isn¡¯t typical¡­¡± ¡°That I know¡­ Your father¡¯s business, while niche, is excellent.¡± ¡°Soon it won¡¯t be niche¡­ It wasn¡¯t wholly his idea either.¡± ¡°You gave him the idea, didn¡¯t you?¡± Edward smiled. She proudly nodded. Her father¡¯s business was wigs and hats¡ªa fast-growing market for the higher aristocrats. ¡°If it booms in France, we can hopefully go to America.¡± She looked out beyond the garden. Edward gazed lightly upon her. ¡°A beautiful idea from a beautiful lady.¡± Anna blushed and fumbled with her dress. ¡°Why do you say no to marriage?¡± he asked. ¡°Because¡­ A woman¡¯s place isn¡¯t in business. A husband would stop me from doing what I love to do. Would expect me to be a breeding mare.¡± She gasped and put a hand to her mouth, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Edward laughed and reassured her. ¡°A wife would complain I wasn¡¯t home enough.¡± Edward brushed down his dress pants. Their eyes met, and Leo nudged me, ¡°Marriage of convenience turned to one of love?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡±
They continued to look at each other, ¡°Well if you want to be a woman in business. I have a proposal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It would be a shame for your smart brain to be wasted as a breeding mare, and your entrepreneurial mindset should be encouraged, not cast aside. Your father and I already made a deal for a trade with money, but perhaps if she says yes, I ask for his daughter¡¯s hand.¡± Her eyes widened, and she thought about it. After a few moments of silence, both of us tense, he spoke again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer-¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My father will want us to court first.¡± Edward smiled brightly, ¡°Even better.¡± Edward checked his pocket watch, ¡°We better get back. It is late. The party will be winding down soon.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± She put them on, grasping her shoes, only to wince when she stood. Edward held his arm out for her to steady herself on. But with each step she took, she sucked in a breath. ¡°Let me carry you.¡± Edward insisted, ¡°You really need to get that looked at.¡± ¡°I think you are right¡­¡± She allowed him to carry her back.
¡°Anna!¡± her mother shouted as Edward climbed the stairs. ¡°Sorry, I went for a stroll and fell¡­¡± She admitted while Edward had placed her down on a stone seat outside. Anna thanked Edward. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Her mother looked between the two until Edward turned to her, ¡°I think you may need to call a doctor for her ankle. She has twisted it badly.¡± Her mother nodded. Edward gave one last look and smiled at Anna before heading back inside. Leo and I looked at one another before following Edward.
¡°James!¡± Edward almost rushed to him. He was still sitting in the back room, nursing a drink. ¡°Edward? What can I do for you?¡± James smiled politely. ¡°I wish to change our deal slightly.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I already told you, Edward, I cannot pay more-¡± ¡°Forget about paying me money.¡± James, taken aback, laughed nervously, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s hand in marriage,¡± Edward replied seriously. James¡¯ eyes widened, and they nearly bulged out; he nervously gulped his drink, ¡°I will think about it.¡± With a nod, Edward turned on his heel and entered the main hall. He swiftly found his mother fanning herself, face contorted in concern. ¡°Edward!¡± she half shouted; grabbing his arm, she pulled him along towards Mary-Ann and Charlotte, ¡°Where have you been? Mary has been waiting-¡± ¡°I have found her mother,¡± he murmured. His mother halted, ¡°Her who? The cat''s mother?¡± He shook his head with a smile, ¡°My future wife.¡± His mother looked shocked to the point that she was horrified. ¡°W-who?¡± she whispered. ¡°Anna Anderson.¡± Investigated Morning broke into the window. We had been here for three days, trying to find a way to break through the crows, hiding the one responsible to no avail. We found nothing else out about Anna and Edward. The frustration was building. ¡°Right. Shall we try to move on to the next one? I can tell we are getting a little fed up,¡± Morgan chirped. Leo and I slowly opened up and began to trust Morgan. Everything we thought about her was either a twisted truth or a misjudgement of character. We sat back down in front of the fire and the black mirror. ¡°Although frustrating, it is nice to learn more about their relationship... How it started and that,¡± I mentioned settling down in front of Leo. ¡°Hm, very true. We know how William and Rose met, though.¡± ¡°Did you figure out why Mary-Ann looked familiar?¡± Morgan asked Leo. Leo shook his head.
Remember, follow the necklace. Morgan¡¯s voice rang clear as we were in the casino again. We were surrounded by women in flapper dresses and men in penguin suits. Rose walked in with her friend. The necklace sat pretty on her neck. ¡°Where was it before this?¡± I muttered. The scene slowed to a pause before shifting. The vertigo was terrible this time. I held onto Leo¡¯s arm as he steadied me. We were in an apartment, and Rose and her friend getting ready. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± The woman brought out a gift box with a card on it. ¡°Oh, Marie! You didn¡¯t have to!¡± Rose gushed, a Brooklyn accent showing through. ¡°Oh, I did! Not every day you turn twenty-five!¡± Marie beamed, giving her the box. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± A slightly modified necklace sat on the box. Instead of pearls, there were crystals. The shadowed woman against ivory was still there. ¡°That¡¯s how she got it,¡± Leo muttered. After securing the necklace around her neck, they left, walking down the street to the casino and walking in together to the bar at the side. Where did Marie get it from? We were unexpectedly pulled out when the doors shut. The girls rewound back to the apartment, and crows clouded the vision. Once again, I sat beside the fire, holding Leo''s hands. ¡°The necklace changed¡­¡± I muttered, ¡°The necklace changes.¡± I looked at Leo. ¡°I mean, it would keep up with the times, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ What if it wasn¡¯t always a necklace?¡± ¡°I can tell you the other lifetime I found; it was a necklace,¡± Morgan added. ¡°Hm.¡±
¡°Lexi!?¡± We all jumped and looked back down at the scrying mirror. ¡°Lexi, are you there?¡± ¡°Quinn?!¡± I looked back into the mirror. Clear as day, Quinn''s face appeared in the mirror, her face worried. ¡°Thank gods! I have been trying to call you! Are you okay?¡± My eyebrows scrunched, and looking at my phone, the dreaded ¡®no signal¡¯ appeared on the screen. ¡°Ah, sorry. No signal out here. I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s going on?¡± She looked relieved, and Leo leaned over to look inside, too. ¡°The council detective is here. I don¡¯t know how they found out, but they are asking us all questions about what happened at the Abbey. They are asking about you, Lexi¡­¡± ¡°It was a matter of time,¡± I murmured. Morgan got up from her spot and went outside. I looked at Leo, and he watched her from the window. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to stay in Scotland for a while. I will call you again when they leave. I will ask Jack and Keiron what they know; hopefully, we can steer them away from you.¡± I nodded before asking, ¡°My mum? Is she okay?¡± ¡°She is pissed. They¡¯re searching your house. I think they are after your stuff.¡± ¡°Good thing I brought it with me.¡± ¡°Lexi¡­ They may take Sooty too¡­¡± Tears built up in my eyes, ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°I will try to keep him safe,¡± Quinn vowed. She turned to someone in the background. ¡°I must go. Keep safe.¡± ¡°You to Quinn. Love you all.¡± ¡®Shit.¡¯
I joined Leo at the window. Looking out, Morgan stood at the edge of the trees, branches twisted into an archway. She was talking to John and Fred, the Fae. ¡°What is she doing?¡± I asked. ¡°I think she is getting information.¡± Leo turned to me, ¡°I don¡¯t mind fetching Sooty.¡± My eyebrows furrowed, ¡°That¡¯s a long journey for you¡­¡± I had an idea.
Approaching the trio, their conversation continued while I came closer, Leo behind me. ¡°Rose,¡± Fred nodded. ¡°What is the price of your service?¡± I asked. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I felt Leo¡¯s hand at my elbow, but I continued, ¡°My familiar is in danger. I need him here.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you call for him?¡± John asked. ¡°He¡­ is an indoor cat. I¡¯m unsure if he will be able to get here safely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate familiars.¡± Morgan smiled sweetly before whispering something to her raven. It flew away. ¡°Leave that with me,¡± Morgan said, winking. ¡°Now¡­ What else have you found?¡± She turned back to Fred and John. They looked at one another before looking at both Leo and me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It involves them¡­¡± Morgan reassured.
Whitby With the disturbing information from Keiron Greenwood. The council looked into Cornelious further. Just as he said, they had tried to track him. The last they heard, he was still with Victoria, his Dame. Now he was gone, off the rails, and Victoria was not responding. The detective leaned back into his chair. He was rethinking all his actions.
¡°I want the details of all the people staying in Whitby that night. Focus on Visitors: holiday homes, hotels, B&B. We need to talk to the humans on security that night,¡± The detective, Magnus, demanded his three lackeys. With solemn nods, they went to gather information. Until he found out exactly what had transpired that night. He would wait to announce the end of the treaty. Walking up the stairs to the Abbey. He quickly approached the security there and showed his badge. It was glamoured to look like the local human police force. ¡°I need to speak to the persons at the abbey on the night of July 26th.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡±
¡°I understand you both were working the night of July 26th?¡± Magnus started. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Gail. ¡°A disturbance occurred in the early morning of July 27th?¡± It sounded more like a statement. ¡°Yes,¡± Frank confirmed. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know anyone was on the property until we heard a scream, and the Abbey lit up in red light. We thought it was some kids.¡± Frank shook his head, recalling the tale. ¡°Until I noticed a young girl unconscious, not breathing and covered in bite marks,¡± Gail added. ¡°We performed first aid and used the defib. As far as we know, she is alive, and the paramedics take her to the hospital. I tried to do a follow-up and find her at the hospital, but we didn¡¯t know her last name.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her first name?¡± Magnus asked. ¡°Her friends called her Lexi,¡± Frank spoke up this time. ¡°And her friends'' names?¡± ¡°Quinn, Lathen and Leo¡­ I think.¡± ¡°Do you know if they lived locally?¡± ¡°No. Leo, although he only said his name, it was clear he was Scottish.¡± Gail informed. ¡°They were shaken up. All of them.¡± Frank said, his eyes glazed over. Frank looked to the detective as if remembering something, ¡°The girl, Quinn¡­ said she had been taken, nearly died. But there wasn¡¯t a scratch on her¡­¡± ¡°And you did not see or hear anything other than the scream?¡± They both shook their heads, ¡°It was a quiet night. It seemed they had both been there for some time with how tired they looked and the number of bite marks. We saw nothing. Even the CCTV caught nothing.¡±
He hit a brick wall after that short chat. Magnus concluded that one of the named people was related to Keiron. Why else would he have a keen interest? Know so much information? But searching the four names with ¡®Greenwood¡¯ came up with zilch. And without a last name, asking the hospital for records was difficult. Rubbing his eyes, he tossed his reading glasses onto the table. They needed help to pinpoint Cornelius'' whereabouts. Even if they did, he was gone again without a trace. A knock at his office door broke him out of his thoughts. ¡°Still no bookings under the four names you gave us.¡± One of his assistants said as they entered. The detective sighed heavily, ¡°What about CCTV? Anything?¡± ¡°The vampires graffitied the cameras at the Abbey and Church. But we did get a hit on Keiron.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°We found him leaving on July 27th with a duffle bag. We followed him to this address.¡± He put a piece of paper down on the table; the whole street was holiday home central. ¡°Get me all the footage on that address from 25th to 30th July and find out who was in this house at that time.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±
After days of searching through the footage, they finally had faces, one name and one address. Devan Treent. ¡°Now. We go to Pendle. Once we have a last name, check the hospital. The witch must be in a coma or dead.¡±
Pendle A knock on the door on Christmas Eve, December 24th. ¡°Must be the Carollers!¡± Hevan opened the door with a bright smile. It quickly faded as Magnus showed his badge. ¡°I am here to speak with Devan.¡± ¡°Devan!¡± His mother called into the house, ¡°Please come in.¡± She looked around the neighbourhood before shutting the door. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± She asked, leading him to the kitchen. Her cheery mood was quickly gone as she approached her husband, Travis, and sat beside him at the table. ¡°I cannot reveal that information until I speak to Devan. What is your relationship to him?¡± ¡°I am his mother.¡± ¡°Mum? What¡¯s up?¡± Devan asked before walking into the kitchen; upon seeing the detective, he stopped in the doorway. ¡°Devan Treent?¡± A quick look at his mother told him to speak the truth, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have a few questions about your time in Whitby.¡± Jack did warn us it was a matter of time before they came, and Keiron¡¯s phone call on Yule was quickly passed to every member. They had to protect Lexi. Magnus was desperate for answers. This time, he had permission from the other council members. Time to use a truth spell. Haven and Travis could only watch and listen as names and words tumbled out of their son''s mouth¡ªsome information they had yet to hear. ¡°And the friend that saved your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Her name?¡± ¡°Lexi Langton.¡±
Magnus got the names and addresses of the other five witches. No doubt they all already knew he was in town. So, they immediately went to the Langton Address. Understandably, Mrs Langton was¡­ Annoyed, to say the least. ¡°Where is your daughter?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± Her voice spat. ¡°I know she isn¡¯t dead.¡± Isobelle closed her eyes; they stood in the front garden, Cynthia patting her back, staying strong. She fought the spell, refusing to open her mouth. ¡°You are not in mourning clothes, there is not a registered death. Where is she?¡± ¡°Not here.¡± A colleague whispered into his ear, taking a moment; he asked again, ¡°Allow me to rephrase. Where in Scotland is she?¡± Cynthia took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Isobelle grounded out. ¡°Surely you would not let your daughter wander alone in Scotland?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t alone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Where did she tell you she was staying?¡± ¡°Th-The R-Royal¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, Isobelle. You know it will hurt more.¡± ¡°The r-royal inn. Edinburgh.¡± Cynthia soothed her back, concern in her face. Isobelle was out of breath, her face red and sweating. Magnus wrote it down in his notepad. ¡°How is she still alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That time, Isobelle didn¡¯t resist. He looked up at her in confusion. ¡°How is she alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tears fell over her cheeks, ¡°She should be dead. We are still trying to figure that out.¡± ¡°Hm. I guess that¡¯s why your brother was looking for books around death and Vitamortum, then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We will be taking her Book of Shadows and her other belongings. For evidence.¡± ¡°Erm, Boss?¡± ¡°What?¡± Magnus turned to the same colleague as before. ¡°Her book of shadows isn¡¯t here.¡± Turning back to Isobelle, he asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°With her.¡± He groaned slightly, ¡°Take everything else. I still need to interview the other coven members.¡± Before he walked away, Isobelle stopped him with raised words, ¡°You better be finding that vampire.¡± Magnus turned to look at the two women, ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The vampire. Cornelious. I hope your witch-hunting skills are just as good at finding him.¡± ¡°We are working on it.¡± With that, he turned around, got into a car, he drove off.
Isobelle called Keiron immediately, ¡°The council know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you want me to come up?¡± ¡°No¡­ I will keep you informed.¡± Then she got up Lexi¡¯s number. Only to be stopped by Cynthia. ¡°Don¡¯t. Keep her hidden. If her phone pings at a cell tower, they will know,¡± she whispered. Gronk! Looking at the loud noise, horror overtook Isobelle¡¯s face. ¡°Sooty! NO!¡± She chased after the cat, following the crow. But they were gone. ¡°Lexi is going to kill me.¡± Protect ¡°The council are focused on finding Rose. It seems they have reached out to Victoria, Cornelius¡¯ dame, with no luck and have abandoned it.¡± Fred shook his head. ¡°Why L-Rose?¡± Leo asked, quickly correcting himself. ¡°The taboo spell, Vitamortum. It¡¯s essentially a suicide and possible murder. Any witch casts it is investigated, a report is made, and the council wipes it from existence. Especially because it never works. Well, until now,¡± John informed us. ¡°When they find out you are alive and well, the detective will take you to the council. What happens then, we can only guess.¡± ¡°Have you any word on Victoria or Cornelius?¡± Morgan spoke up. ¡°Victoria is AWOL. Her family said she went to Italy for a month. That was six months ago,¡± Fred replied. ¡°As for Cornelius, he was last seen in Wales. Don¡¯t ask me to pronounce the town name¡­¡± John chuckled at Fred. ¡°Hm¡­ Does the wolf know?¡± ¡°He does. He and the Whitby witch are working together.¡± ¡®Wolf? Whitby witch?¡¯ ¡°Good. Help him find the vamp. Speak to no one about these two whereabouts. Understood?¡± They both nodded, and it shimmered before they walked back through the archway. Gronk! Mew? ¡°Sooty!¡± I grabbed the fluffy black cat, giving him a once-over. ¡°See. Never underestimate familiars,¡± Fred teased before following John through the archway. The branches groaned, bending back into their standard form. ¡°Or Fae portals for that matter. Great way to get around!¡± Morgan chirped as her raven landed on her shoulder.
Turning away from Morgan and Leo, I whispered, ¡°Pineapple.¡± The concealment glowed; the necklace was still there around his neck. I breathed a sigh of relief. Letting go of the necklace, the glow vanished once more, concealing the necklace once more. ¡°You okay?¡± Leo asked, approaching me. ¡°Yeah, just making sure he is okay.¡± I scratched his chin. Leo tucked me under his arm and walked back to Morgan¡¯s house. On the way back, a neighbour approached, chatting with Morgan. Overhearing them, a circle would be held tonight. The neighbour was asking if she was joining. ¡°Yes, I will be there. Oh,¡± she turned to us as we passed, ¡°Would you both like to come as well?¡± Leo and I shared a look. ¡°No, thanks for the invite,¡± Leo answered. While I had gotten used to it, my tongue still sat with fur, and the metallic taste increased every so often. It seemed less intense while inside the house. Morgan''s raven landed on her shoulder, and facing me, it croaked. Unknowing what to do, I looked to Morgan for help; she began to chuckle and pulled a peanut from her pocket. ¡°Here. He¡¯s after a treat.¡± Morgan placed it into my hand. Holding it up for the raven, I thanked him as he took it and flew off to eat it. Sooty trilled, watching the bird the whole time. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I warned him. His tail thumped, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to get some food for him¡­¡± Leo trailed off.
After an hour, we were ready to try the mirror again. Sooty made himself at home on an armchair behind me. ¡°William and Rose?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Leo agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s try from where we left off¡­¡± Morgan added, holding a notepad.
Rose and Marie strolled down the street to the casino. They were again dressed to the nines. Rose with her new necklace around her neck. Following them through the double doors leading through to the bar. Instantly, you could see Rose catch William¡¯s eyes. With her pale complexion, the rose brightened her cheeks. Marie was still animatedly talking to Rose. ¡°What¡¯s your poison tonight, Rose?¡± Marie glanced up at her friend as they took a seat. She was still looking at William. ¡°Rose?¡± Marie gained Rose''s attention. ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Who are you staring at?¡± A cheeky smile appeared on Marie¡¯s face as she looked in the same direction as Rose, inspecting the bar. ¡°Him.¡± Rose looked back at the bar, ¡°The blonde that nearly choked on his drink.¡± Marie giggled, ¡°Oh, I know him¡­¡± ¡°You do?¡± Rose looked surprised. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°William Hound¡­ He¡¯s a regular in the casino.¡± Marie leaned back, her smile never fading, ¡°We had a thing¡­ flirting and stuff.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Rose was not listening anymore. ¡°He probably thought he would never see me again. Lucky him.¡± She inspected her face in a compact. ¡°Yeah, lucky.¡± Marie¡¯s smile faded, noticing Rose was not paying attention to her and looking over at the bar. William got up from his seat. He was not looking at Marie. He was looking at Rose, and he held his hand to her. A small huff escaped her, crossing her arms, as Rose nodded and, turning to her friend, said, ¡°Be right back.¡±
The story continued as usual, but Marie left after an hour. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± I murmured, watching Marie go, her face a little thunderous. ¡°Hm, shall we follow her?¡± Leo asked. ¡°Well, we know what happens here¡­ We have nothing to lose.¡±
We stepped out, following Marie. She got into a Taxi and returned to the apartment. When the door shut, we were thrown out of the mirror again. And again. And again. We couldn¡¯t get any more information from Rose, William, Marie, or Mr. Grey.
I sighed as Leo¡¯s blue eyes inspected me. Were we on the right track? Or following something irrelevant. Morgan was writing down on the notepad. ¡°I think we should stop for today,¡± Morgan informed, still scribing notes. ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for the circle anyway.¡± She finished, closing the book with a dog ear in one of the corners and hopping onto her two feet. She clicked her fingers, and magic swished over the mirror. It lifted from the floor and zoomed into the small room. The door slammed shut and locked. I relaxed back, looking at the ceiling. Knowing my coven and family were being hounded for information, all from what I did that faithful day at the abbey. Where I was meant to die. I felt homesick. Stressed. I sighed heavily. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard,¡± Morgan''s voice came from the doorframe. Looking at her, she was dressed in a red cloak, and Leo was in the same position, watching me. ¡°You are both doing well. You have found more things than I did, which is expected. We will get there. Give it time.¡± Time. Something I didn¡¯t think I had enough of. ¡°Your time is soon. Not yet. Look for my signs.¡± Hearing the front door shut, I sighed again. ¡°Talk to me.¡± Leo¡¯s hand caressed my cheek. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I muttered, looking at him. He patiently waited for me to explain, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± He sat down closer to the fire and held out his arms. I couldn¡¯t help but feel safe. Invincible.
After a moment, when we were settled, he started, ¡°They say Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day.¡± I laughed, ¡°And unpacking all of these past lives isn¡¯t going to take a day either.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I think I¡¯m more frustrated at being thrown out¡­ I don¡¯t know the answers yet; they feel so close.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± he agreed, ¡°So close, yet so far away.¡± ¡°Then there''s the council after me.¡± The words tumbled out before I could stop them. ¡°We will be safe here.¡± ¡°Yeah, we will be. What about the coven?¡± ¡°They are strong Lexi. They all love you. They will protect you.¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°But they are.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it nor want it.¡± ¡°What would you rather be taken away? Locked up? Have your powers locked up again?¡± ¡°No-¡± ¡°Let them handle it. You¡¯ve done a lot for them.¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡¯
Blackspit Caw! Caw! ¡°What?¡± ¡°They are with Bristlecast. They are trying to-¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± She fled to the large oval shattered mirror. It would do for now. ¡°Get me another witch,¡± she commanded her crows. She needed more power. Waving a handover, she began to cry on Leonard, only to be pushed back. Protection around the house was airtight. ¡°Damn¡­ Damn!¡± she muttered, biting a nail. Her green magic sunk into the cracks. She would have to follow them through time. Block them before they find any information. ¡°Come on¡­ where are you¡­¡± Her hand passed over, swiping right until she saw that thing holding Leo¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah ha!¡± They tried to follow the necklace, and Marie reversed through the scene. ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Pushing the two away, she forced them out, covering the mirror in crows. They should have yet to find out where Rose got the necklace from. But that cat was out of the bag. This was the most she could do with her weaker power. Every time, they tried a different point. They would only see what she let them see. ¡°Come on. Take the hint.¡± After a few hours, they finally gave up... for now. Black spit was out of breath and sweating. That took too much of her energy. Hopefully, her crows would find another healthy witch to rejuvenate her. Caw! She demanded, ¡°Lead the way and you,¡±-she pointed to another crow- ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡±
Lexi We spun around and around in the little living room. I relaxed, letting the energy flow through. I laughed as the stress melted. As the energy died down, Leo pulled me in closer. Grabbing my waist and hand, we swayed like Rose and William but danced to a non-existent beat. He kissed my temple and tucked my head into his chest. There we stayed. After a while, we stopped moving around and embraced in the small room. ¡°Feel better?¡± he murmured. ¡°Yeah, mostly.¡± Fur brushed against my leg, mew? Leo let me go and bent to pick him up. ¡°Glad he is here too¡­ I dread to think he would be alone with strangers¡­¡± ¡°They would use him to get to you,¡± Leo spoke as a matter of fact. ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡± ¡°Uncle Robbie¡­ He got caught up in a case of mistaken identity. He was on holiday when they went through the house. Found his toad familiar¡­ I¡¯m not sure how, but the next day, Uncle Robbie returned, left everything abroad, and was nearly in tears.¡± ¡°¡­What will happen if they find me?¡± Leo quieted, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He put a hand through my hair, ¡°We could ask him. I am not sure what happened after. They took him to London, and he returned five days later.¡± Sooty began to grumble, looking out of the window. Turning from Leo¡¯s hand, I inspected the scene. I could see nothing other than swaying trees. ¡°What¡¯s up with you, huh? Getting jealous?¡± I smiled, tickling his chest. ¡°Crow.¡± My eyes flicked up to Leo¡¯s as my blood ran cold. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Crow watching from the tree.¡± Gronk! Caw! A raven swooped down into the same tree we were staring at. Morgan¡¯s raven was shooing off the crow, making it appear from its shadowed perch. Hiss! ¡°Woah!¡± Leo instantly dropped Sooty. The cat ran to the front door, clawing. Morgan opened the door before I could grab him, accidentally letting him out. ¡°What?¡± she was taken aback at the fluff running past her. I watched as he scaled the tree to the two birds, hopping from the lower branches. I felt a hand on my shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± I did not turn but watched the cat, crow, and raven. Morgan''s voice was reassuring, ¡°Let him protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need protecting,¡± I whispered. ¡°You need it more than you think.¡± Morgan¡¯s voice whispered in my ear as a warning. ¡°Your future is unwritten. I don¡¯t know when or how you will die. We must be cautious.¡± ¡°Lex.¡± Leo approached, making me look at him. ¡°I get it-¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± His shoulders sagged, ¡°You¡¯ve felt alone for years, only relied on yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had the cove-¡± ¡°Not once did you tell them about the lock.¡± That quickly shut me up. ¡°You told me yourself. You tried to stand up for yourself, stand up to Nixon.¡± I continued watching the crow evade both the cat and the raven. ¡°You¡¯ve stood by everyone. Let them protect you.¡± Thud. Sooty landed on all four paws, looking triumphant with the crow dead in his mouth. I was horrified to see him try to drag it to the house, ¡°Sooty! Leave it there.¡± ¡°Present?¡± ¡°No present. Leave it there. Good kitty.¡± The raven landed inside the house just as Sooty crossed the threshold. Morgan¡¯s laugh was tinkling in the hallway as she shut the door; walking away, she went upstairs to change. Leo stepped closer behind me, his breath on my neck, ¡°Let me protect you.¡± I folded my arms. ¡°We are in this together.¡± He gently placed his hands over mine and pulled me closer. ¡°Let me help.¡± Revealed Keiron He combed his hands through his hair. He tried. He tried to keep his niece safe from the council. He was thankful she was in Scotland. It should keep her away from them long enough to discover how Lexi survived and to hunt down Cornelius. Books surrounded him, but none contained what he was looking for. That¡¯s why we took a trip to the Athena Library in London. Of course, he would set off alarm bells. ¡®Spells for Death and Beyond¡¯ was the book he needed. He scoured the internet. The Athena Library even reached out to necromancers with no response. Buzz, buzz. He quickly glanced at his phone and immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello, Jack?¡± ¡°Keiron! How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Not well. The council knows.¡± ¡°¡­Shit. How close are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re on your doorstep.¡± Jack sighed heavily. ¡°¡­ Jack, I know you are ex-council. What will they do when they find Lexi?¡± Jack quieted for a while, ¡°They will take her to London. She¡¯ll be placed in front of the court¡­¡±
Keiron dabbed his eyes dry at the detailed account Jack gave. ¡°Do you think you can find something for me?¡± Keiron asked apprehensively. ¡°I can try. What is it?¡± ¡°A book. I think it might have the information we need.¡±
Magnus A crackle came over the radio before an unsure voice said, ¡°Erm, boss?¡± Magnus switched it on, ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Her Book of Shadows isn¡¯t in the house, and her familiar has run away¡­¡± ¡°Alright. And her medical records?¡± ¡°They are sending them over within the hour.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He turned the radio off and proceeded to his next target, The Caldwell¡¯s.
¡°So¡­ I heard you were recently forced to step down as coven leader?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nixon¡¯s voice was stern, unrelating. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°The coven thought I was biased. Not fit to lead anymore.¡± ¡°Bias? In what way?¡± ¡°In treating a dangerous member of the coven.¡± Magnus¡¯ eyes narrowed, ¡°Dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nixon crossed his arms casually, ¡°Lexi had too much power.¡± ¡°She was¡­ too powerful, and so is dangerous?¡± Nixon nodded. Magnus looked at the sand falling in the timer. It was still going; the truth spell was still working. ¡°Her whole mother''s side comes from dark magic. She is just like her father.¡± ¡°From what I understand, she saved your daughter?¡± ¡°Quinn was in that situation, thanks to Lexi.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Powerful people draw in unwanted attention. My girl got mixed up in it.¡± Magnus took a moment. They did not match what his daughter had informed him an hour ago. Extracting the truth from the coven members, he also knew how this interview would end. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning. Were you there during Lexi¡¯s Rite of Passage?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Talk me through that night¡­¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Jack He stood from the edge of the trees. So far, he had evaded the detective and his lackeys. He wanted to keep it that way. Watching the dainty house, he spied Quinn''s purple hair. She leaned onto the small fence, waiting. The door slammed open. The detective hauled Nixon out, arms behind his back, wrestling with handcuffs. ¡°You do not have to say anything, but anything¡­¡± The Maranda rights were spoken. Tears fell, daughter and wife were upset but accepting. Jack leaned back into the bark, watching from the shadows. This detective was good. If Nixon weren¡¯t arrested, Jack would have made damn sure to stick his nose in the case. Locking away a witch''s power without the council''s consultation, without the person even committing a crime, was abhorrent. ¡°That¡¯s that.¡± Jack kicked off the tree. He had some questions to ask and connections to make. It''s easy when you have a bar. What wasn¡¯t easy was trying to find a speedy vampire while racing the council.
Lexi I made sure I was presentable. ¡°Morgan?¡± I asked apprehensively after knocking on the small wooden door. ¡°Come in.¡± Her voice was soft on the other side. Opening the door, I was greeted by a witch''s cove. A small table in the centre, every nook and cranny filled with something. Jars, dolls, books, candles¡­ She sat in a rocking chair, gently moving back and forth while staring into a crystal ball at the centre of the table. The images shift and jump. I saw William and Rose dancing, clinking glasses in the reflection. ¡°Shut the door, It¡¯s drafty!¡± Morgan did not turn to look at me enter. I leaned against the door, not knowing where to stand. After a moment, she turned, ¡°Just you? Where is Leo?¡± ¡°Stretching his legs.¡± She was quiet for a moment. No doubt realising I had been crying. It was my fault; I instigated the argument. I placed a veil over us and made a mountain out of a molehill. ¡°Come here. Sit.¡± She leaned down and pulled out a small chair. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked after I settled down. This time, she observed me. I didn¡¯t know how to start¡­ ¡®Just spit it out, Lex!¡¯ ¡°You said¡­ You said, you didn¡¯t know how or when I will die. What did you mean by that?¡± She leaned back, inspecting my face, ¡°Necromancy isn¡¯t just about manipulation of the dead...¡± ¡°I can communicate with spirits¡­ If they are not stubborn. I can also see possible futures with the help of spirits.¡± She waved a hand over the ball in the centre. The image changed to an achingly familiar one. ¡°Your Grandma¡¯s: Selena, Vera, and your father. All saw this. As did I. I watched it all unfold. After this, I could see nothing more. No future of yours would reveal itself, and Leo¡¯s was lonely.¡± I looked away. ¡°I suggest you watch¡­¡± Looking up at Morgan, I watched the image apprehensively.
Watching from a third person''s perspective was dissociating¡ªan out-of-body experience. I lived through every step, every word, every bite. Yet, I still sat on the edge of my seat, anticipating every move. I still did not relax when the vampires left the scene. ¡®This is it.¡¯ My eyebrows scrunched together as moments passed before the Abbey began to light red. ¡°Vitamortum!¡± I winced at the words, remembering the pain. My whole body felt on fire, scalding my skin, and my muscles felt past the aching point. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. Yet I felt cold.
¡°Lexi?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°What happened after this?¡± ¡°¡­ I was taken to hospital-¡± ¡°No¡­ What happened after the spell¡­ did you have an out-of-body experience? Life flash before your eyes?¡± ¡®How could I forget?¡¯ ¡°I-I remember staring down at myself¡­¡± ¡°Was anybody there?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I think my grandma was there. That¡¯s when she said about ¡®going back¡¯¡­¡± Shooting pains stopped me from thinking any further. I rubbed my forehead, trying to ease the pain away. ¡°Did she touch you?¡± ¡°I think I hugged her¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±
I looked up at the crystal ball. The image inside is frozen¡ªQuinn, Lathen and Leo around me. Leo holding me up, crying. All of them were. Behind them, you could tell from the ruins being lit up that dawn was breaking. Dark blood splatters and scorch marks could be seen all around, and an iron cage was in a deep corner. ¡°Wait,¡± I whispered. Morgan looked away from the ball to me. ¡°Someone¡­ Someone else was there. Another witch. I spoke to her briefly.¡± This time, Morgan''s eyebrows scrunched together. With her hands, she manipulated the scene inside the ball. ¡°Where?¡± she asked. I pointed to the iron cage, ¡°There.¡± Their face obscured, they sat crouched, locked behind an iron cage. The lock pinged open with the flick of my wrist. ¡°Thank you. Restorignum Dracula.¡±
¡°T-that¡¯s her.¡± I could practically feel the colour leaving my cheeks, ¡°The crow lady¡­ from the train.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Morgan stared at me intensely. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Leave him!¡± Came a voice from the ball. It played my dream from the train¡ªthe same voice. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Curiosity overcame her face as Morgan moved slightly closer to the ball. She looked back at me, ¡°This is your dream? From the train?¡± I nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this¡­¡±
We watched from a cramped corner, almost like the train¡¯s CCTV footage, yet I knew I was dreaming. ¡°Hm, You¡¯re right¡­ Same voice. Same energy.¡± Morgan scribbled down in the notepad next to her. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I knew it. It was a scream.¡± I watched as the picture flickered out of the ball. ¡°A scream?¡± ¡°Yeah, did you not hear it?¡± It replayed again after a short flick of Morgan''s finger. The black and crimson red swirled and mixed, overtaking most of the space. Then it slowed, a blur of pale yellow fading to gold, ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡­ is a spirit.¡± She tapped the blur, making it stop. ¡°You said someone was rooting for you¡­ I think this is them¡­ I wonder¡­¡± Morgan pulled out Tarot cards and began to shuffle. ¡°You¡¯re going to try reaching out?¡± ¡°If they are following you, they are here. Maybe they can shed some more light on your predicament.¡± Morgan tapped on the deck twice before shuffling. While she shuffled, her eyes went to a soft gaze, and her green magic shimmered around her hands and the cards. Her hands moved like lightning, mixing the cards. A few cards flew out onto the ground, and she paused, picking them up. ¡°The Tower,¡± she said, placing it on the table. Her eyebrows scrunched, ¡°The Devil and¡­¡± ¡°Death.¡± Truth "Very fucking funny." Her face matched her voice, deadpan. "What is it?" I asked, concerned. "Meet the trio. This combination literally means someone will die soon." Her hand waved over the three, and she leaned back. "Someone has a dry sense of humour," Morgan said dryly, not humouring the three cards. She placed them back into the pack and began shuffling again. A knock at the front door interrupted us. Reaching out, it wasn''t Leo, and I couldn''t sense anyone there. What? "Oh shit." Morgan jumped up to grab the door. I slyly followed, standing just shy of the threshold. I heard a familiar voice. "Morgan, hello!" "Maddie! I am so sorry. I forgot to call you to cancel." I sighed, leaning against the propped-up door. This was the last thing I needed. "Oh? Cancel?" I heard her heels click on the floor and the door close. "Yeah¡­ My son is here to visit." "Oh, Derek? I''m sure he won''t mind me here." "Actually¡­" Morgan sounded apprehensive. There was a thud from upstairs. Leo had returned from his alone time, and we all sensed it. "That''s¡­" Maddie''s voice sounded breathless. She was in disbelief. "I don''t think this is a good time for reunions." Morgan''s voice sounded calm and no-nonsense. "What? This is perfect! He''s come back! I told you. He would leave that boring thing and come back." Her heels ticked on the floor, coming closer to the room. I thought I had calmed down from my irritated mood, but it came back three-fold when I heard her comments. Squaring my shoulders, I took two steps forward, appearing through the doorway, halting her progress, and the door opened from upstairs. "Leave what boring thing, Maddie?" I confronted. She stood, mouth agape, "What are you doing here?" she demanded. "Could ask you the same thing." Leo''s voice sounded from the top of the stairs. I watched her face not turning and felt him stand beside me, just shy behind me. I felt his fingers brush my waist. I instinctively shifted closer, and his hand rested there. I was glad he stood by me and the small touch of reassurance. Maddie flipped her hair over her shoulder, "I''m your Ma''s apprentice." "Morgan''s apprentice." We both corrected her. She pursed her lips and eyes narrowed, and she asked, "What are you doing here?" "That''s none of your business." Leo''s voice was curt and to the point. He still treated her the same as the last time he saw her. "Derek told me about your predicament." I raised an eyebrow, "and what predicament is that?" A smile grew on her face. It was not a sweet smile, "Your death cycle." "And how does Derek know that?" Leo swiftly asked. She shrugged, and her smile dropped, "Didn''t ask." "Then he''s talkin'' pish," Leo retorted. I bit my lip to refrain from laughing, but a smile grew instead. A grumbling growl came from the floor. I looked down as a warmth spread on my legs. Sooty was weaving, his hackles raised. "Okay. Okay." Morgan approached, holding her hands up, "That''s enough. Maddie now is not the time. I will rearrange with you, okay?" "No. I want to stay. You said I should watch you work." Morgan quietened for a moment, "Give us a minute?" Her eyes flickered to both of us. Leo''s hand tightened slightly. Which reminded me that our argument was not over. I nodded to Morgan, and with a final look to Maddie, I turned to walk out the backdoor, following Leo.
Leo held out his hand before I descended the back stairs; I took it. Navigating the steep steps, he did not let go and said, "I want to show you something." He headed forward towards the line of trees. Entering them, I felt the magic protecting the place as we walked through the barrier. We exited the concealment, and I was met with a beautiful sight of the rolling hills of Scotland, covered in a light dusting of snow. "I don''t think Maddie will leave." I looked up at him, "More snow is coming, isn''t it?" If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. He nodded, "She won''t be able to ''go home''." His fingers quoted. "Great," I muttered. "I know." I did not let go of his hand even while I sat down on the cold ground, covered in moss and a little bit of snow. He joined me. After a few moments of silence, I had to break it. "I''m sorry." His arm crossed my shoulders, and he pulled me to him, kissing my temple. "I just want to keep you safe," he whispered against my skin. "What if there isn''t a way?" "Leave him¡­ Let him be happy." "There is." "There are other choices." I was quiet, stuck within my head. "Your time is soon, but not yet." I breathed before, "I remember something else my grandma told me¡­ Leo, I didn''t die that night, but I will. Soon." He pulled away slightly, pinching his eyebrows, "Lexi." His voice was frustrated. "It''s the truth. Before she told me to go back and break the cycle and stuff¡­" He sighed, "What did she say exactly?" There is still so much you need to uncover. Although I am not supposed to tell you this¡­ Your time is soon, but not right now. "Soon can mean anything," he pointed out. "Yeah¡­ Soon-er than we think." "Or later than you think. We can''t have pessimism, miss." He tapped my forehead. "What else are you hiding?" Leo asked. "I spoke to Morgan as well while you were out¡­ I think I met the crow lady before." He looked down at me, "When?" "At the Abbey. She was the one in the cage." Leo looked up at the view as if to find answers there. He was thinking the same thing I was. This was not a coincidence. "What else?" "Hm," I looked at the sky, "A spirit is following me." "And?" My eyebrows scrunched, "¡­What?" "What else are you hiding?" I shook my head slightly, "Noth-" "In your head¡­ Why are you doubting this? Us." "¡­I don''t know." He waited, "I already told you¡­ I am not leaving you." Tears built up in my eyes again, and I sniffed, "Everyone does eventually." "They always come back. Look at Seri, Devan¡­ Yes, it took Quinn and Lathen a while, but-" "I didn''t mean that." "Everyone leaves eventually," I repeated, "I''m scared." I didn''t bother to wipe the tears and kept going, "I don''t want to leave you with¡­ horrible memories or a broken heart." "You mean Like Eddie and Will?" I nodded, finally wiping my tears, "I''m also scared to die again¡­ It hurts." Leo''s voice wobbled, "Then we have to try." I couldn''t help but turn to him. His hands clasped my neck, and touching foreheads, he continued, "If we absolutely can''t fix this. Then and only then will I let you walk away." His words confused me, yet I could not stop the tears from falling. I just nodded. He did not console me. He instead kept us warm and allowed me to cry. It was what I needed: the stress and frustration, finally released. I did not want to be consoled, and although he may not admit it. I felt a couple more droplets on my head, too.
We slowly walked back after I could no longer feel my backside from the cold. Morgan was waiting for us at the back of the house. "Sorry. I know it''s not ideal, but a snowstorm is coming." Morgan''s voice was slightly annoyed. "It''s okay," I replied, wiping my nose. "Have you two hashed it out?" "You told her?" Leo turned to me, displeasure on his face. "No, she didn''t," Morgan defended, "It wasn''t hard to guess though. You come as a pair, if I recall." I couldn''t help but breathe a laugh. "Come on. Dinner is nearly ready. I suggest you two warm up. There''s plenty of hot water left." She turned away and entered the house. Leo''s hand gently pushed me forward. "A shower does sound nice¡­" I murmured, following Morgan in. An unhappy Maddie greeted me. She sat at the table with Sooty sitting in front of her, staring. No doubt dead eyeing her. She shifted as we came in, and a growl shortly followed. "Sooty. Stop it." A small huff came first, "I don''t like her." "Neither do I, but you have to be nice," I warned. He huffed once more before sauntering off into the living room. Leo only laughed and followed him.
I was mesmerised by the large snowflakes floating to the ground. The snow came down fast. After a few short minutes, the grass was covered. Gronk! Tap, tap, tap. Morgan looked up from her chair and swiftly stood to allow her bird in through the window. She gave out a peanut, but the raven didn''t take it; instead, it gave an onslaught of noises. "Henry. Calm down. What is it?" Morgan calmly said. Morgan put a hand to her hip, listening to the slower noises, her eyebrows furrowed further and further. "Which coven leader?" Croak... "Nixon?" I perked up at the name, and the bird said no more, trying to grasp the peanut. "Ah no... when did this happen?" Gronk. "Good bird." She gave up the treat and, looking at me, spoke. "The council has arrested Nixon." I gasped in shock, "Quinn..." I whispered. "Is there a way to contact home without phones?" Leo asked, thinking the same thing as me. "Scrying, but they may be looking out for you." Morgan swiftly got the black mirror from her workroom and gladly passed it to us. "Um... How do we...?" I asked sheepishly. A soft smile came over her face, "Think of the person you want to contact. There must be a reflective surface near them in order to reach them." I closed my eyes, thinking of Quinn. I gazed softly into the mirror. All I saw was my own two eyes. Nothing. "Try your Ma," Leo whispered, softly stroking my shoulder. Still nothing. I sighed, "Hm. Maybe..." I thought of Cynthia and the larger mirror on the wall in their hallway, the one I often glanced into when I walked past. ''Come on, Cynthia...'' The smooth reflection warbled like a water droplet, creating a ripple. I saw the other side of the hallway and saw Freya entering the living room. I jumped in my seat and said loudly, "Freya!" She paused and looked around, confused. "Here! In the mirror!" "Lexi? What the?" she was shocked as she came closer, "How did you manage that?" "I''ll explain later. Is your Ma there?" "Erm... Yes?" "Get her for me, please." "Is Leo alright?" she asked apprehensively. "Yeah, I''m here. Get Ma, will ya?" he looked over my shoulder at his sister. "SHE''S WHAT?" Came a shrill from within the house. "Uh oh... that''s my mum..." I whispered. I heard her before she appeared stomping to the mirror with Cynthia behind her. "Lexandria. What the hell are you doing?" Mum demanded. "Hello, Mother. I''m fine, thanks; how are you?" I asked dryly. Her eyes narrowed before she could say anything. Cynthia asked, "Are you both okay? Are you safe?" "Yeah, we are fine. Leo is here too, see?" I slightly turned the mirror to get both of us in. "Listen, Mum... We heard something on the grapevine." I looked up briefly at Morgan. "What is it?" her voice was a bit calmer now. "Nixon''s arrest. Is it true?" She looked down and nodded, "He was arrested today. A couple of hours ago." "How''s Winnie and Quinn?" She looked guilty, "Upset... We all knew it was coming. The detective interviewed the whole coven...with a truth spell. He was asking questions about you; it was bound to come up." "What was?" "The lock." My confused face prompted her to continue. "Whether a coven leader or not, it''s not right to lock away someone''s powers without consultation of the council. The detective was shocked... appalled... to find out. He was arrested because of what he did to you and the lies he told to all of us." We were quiet for a moment before Cynthia whispered something to Mum. She winced, "Oh and Lexi? I am so sorry... Sooty escaped. I can''t find him anywhere..." "You need to trust familiars." Leo smiled and quickly picked up the fluff on his lap. Mew? "OH, MY GODS!" I couldn''t help but laugh. "What-when? How?" Mum stepped closer to the mirror. Only her eyes could be seen. "Fae portal. He''s smarter than we give him credit..." Flabbergasted, she said nothing. Cynthia chuckled, "Well. That''s that. Stay safe, you two. We will call you if anything else happens." "If you can... The phone signal here could be better." We said goodbye and made Sooty wave a paw. Looking up, I caught Maddie''s eyes. She sat observing this whole time, not saying a word. It was slightly unnerving. Viking Blackspit She knew they would try again. She took a deep breath; she was drained from the spells she placed. She had to cover her steps. There was no more room for fuck ups. She watched and waited, hoping her blocks were successful. They would not unveil anything else. Blackspit had to recover before another scare attempt.
Lexi The next morning, the storm was still raging. Large snowflakes accumulated, adding to the meter of snow. Luckily, Morgan had fetched plenty of food and drinks before the snow hit hard. All the doors were shut, keeping the heat contained, and Leo and I settled down on the floor, facing each other again. Maddie was sat next to Morgan on the sofa. She was taking in the instructions and making notes. She seemed to be a diligent student. ¡°Well, this is going to be different for you both. I want you to try and find another lifetime you have not seen before,¡± Morgan addressed both of us. ¡°You both know what the necklace looks like. You were correct, Lexi. It changes with the times. Let¡¯s see what you find.¡± ¡°Would it not be better for them to hold this necklace?¡± Maddie asked, confused. ¡°No,¡± Morgan quickly replied, ¡°While it might be helpful, I still don¡¯t know exactly what it is.¡± ¡°Then they have no point to start from,¡± Morgan countered. Morgan smiled knowingly, ¡°Good point. That¡¯s where I come in.¡± She rolled up her sleeves and joined us on the floor. ¡°Maddie, make notes. I won¡¯t be able to while I¡¯m under.¡± She sat cross-legged and moved the mirror so it was in front of Maddie. She held out a hand to Leo and me. ¡°I noticed both times in the Astral. You were situated in a forest. Focus on that, and I will see what other spirits or spells are at work here... Close your eyes...¡± Touching Morgan¡¯s hand, a shot of electricity gathered up my arm, making me feel warm and sleepy. I blinked awake. We were once again in the forest and separated. Leo and I found each other again near Anna and Edward''s lifetime. ¡°Morgan, are you here too?¡± my voice echoed around. No. But I am watching. Keep going... try walking north. ¡°North...? How do we know which way?¡± Leo asked. Leo asked, looking around. ¡°Moss!¡± I exclaimed, pointing to the trees and rocks. ¡°¡­Moss?¡± Leo asked. I could hear Morgan''s voice tingling. ¡°Moss grows where there is sun, and the sun moves east to west¡­¡± I explained, pointing to a rock mostly covered on one side. Gronk! Henry will follow you. Holding hands, we walked on, looking out for anything: another lifetime, crows, music, sounds. Ignoring the jazz music, the area soon turned quiet, only birds tweeting around us. Despite the tranquil setting, I was on edge, waiting for something to happen. A piercing cry sounded out, echoing around in the treetops. A primal, angry scream and a metallic clang made my ears ring. What was that?! Shh, Maddie. This is new¡­ Leo tugged my hand, grabbing my attention. He gestured to an unusual sight. Rolling smoke covered the forest floor. This was very new. Curious, we gravitated towards it. The smoke began to grow tall. Soon, it wasn''t easy to see. If it weren¡¯t for holding Leo¡¯s hand, I would have lost him. We only paused when Leo was forced back. A barrier stopped us from moving forward. ¡°Erm¡­ Morgan? Any ideas?¡± I asked, apprehensive, ¡°I can¡¯t see a thing¡­¡± Hold on¡­ I¡¯m trying¡­ Gronk! Gronk!! Croak- Leo pulled me to him when Henry sounded out. He sounded alarmed like he was warning us about something. ¡°Morgan¡­ We need to go-¡± Leo stopped his sentence as my legs gave way. I was falling. Surrounded by nothing but grey smoke. Yet, I was not coughing. There was nothing to grab on, nothing to slow my falling body. Breath. You are okay. Easy for you to say!! I braced, waiting to hit the ground, floor, anything. Instead, my bare feet hit the earth covered in grass. The smoke rolled away, revealing a large field surrounded by lines of trees. It was sloped. I tried to steady my panting. It took me a few minutes to calm down, and looking up at the morning sun, it was quiet. Towards the bottom, a small village looked war-worn. People are ready for a medieval battle. I was alone. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Leo?¡± I called out. I felt the ghost of his hand holding mine still. Hmm. Interesting. Morgan¡¯s voice sounded out once more. Find the necklace. ¡°It¡¯s not a necklace,¡± Leo¡¯s voice made me turn. He still was not near me. ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Top of the hill.¡± A shadow appeared over the brow of the hill, casting a shadow over the slope. Catching up to him, I followed his eyes. Standing before us was a tall woman. She looked over a vast army, geared up and ready for a battle. Swords, axes, bows and arrows, and spears were taken up. Each body held a wooden shield reinforced by metal, covered head to toe with metal armour. It looked crudely made, yet it made the wearer look fearsome. ¡°Those symbols¡­ They¡¯re Vikings,¡± Leo stated in wonder. The woman began to tie back her long, dark blond hair into a braid; she held a sword by her hip and shield leaned against her calf. A man approached her. ¡°Ready on your signal, Signe.¡± Finishing the braid, she nodded, ¡°Pray for victory, Gunnar.¡± She turned to face the edge of the hill. Her face was covered in blood and ash, and her cheeks and head were runes. For protection and victory and. On the right of her chest sat an oval ivory brooch. The necklace. It was much larger than the original piece of jewellery. ¡°Looks like we knew each other for a while,¡± Leo walked forward, inspecting the pair. I took a moment, watching them both as they clasped hands. Possibly to ask for Nordic blessings. ¡°They¡¯re married¡­¡± I trailed off, watching the glint of the metal bands around their finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise Vikings used rings¡­¡± ¡°Well, the Egyptians did well in sharing the practice¡­¡± Caw caw!! We instantly looked up. A murder of crows circled above us. ¡°Onward to Battle!¡± Signe announced, her sword raised high. A deafening roar of voices could be heard rushing past them both, and the sound of metal clangs sounded out. They grasped arms and touched foreheads before joining the fray. The crows circled lower and lower. ¡°I think we need to go.¡± I did not look away from the crows when I tugged on Leo¡¯s sleeve. Go to the trees! Leo took my hand, and we ran to the edge of the forest and practically galloped through the tree line. The same cry and shout could be heard as we exited the scene. The fire crackled as it died down, the fuel nearly gone. I¡¯m curious to know how long we have been sitting trying to revisit the vast field. The crows blocked the scene; we could not see nor pinpoint the cry and shout, nor did it give away who or how this lifetime ended. We could only assume one of us died in battle. ¡°What was that, a barrier?¡± Leo asked, out of breath. ¡°Correct. Normally, they are used for protection, but one thing is for certain. Someone is blocking your access to past lives.¡± Morgan dropped her hands, breaking our circle, ¡°When I took it down, crows swarmed¡­ That¡¯s what Henry was alerting to.¡± ¡°How do you break it?¡± I asked, rubbing my forehead. ¡°Either wait for it to disappear or flood it with magic and attack it. Okay, that¡¯s enough for today. At least we got two new names.¡± Morgan got up. I¡¯m drained and trying to get up, but the room spins, making me lose balance and nearly face plant the floor. ¡°Woah, Lex.¡± Leo held my arm to steady me. ¡°Lay down for a bit¡­¡± Confused, I stared at the ground, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± My words slurred. ¡°Morgan!¡± Something was wrong. A sense of doom came over me. ¡°Help me.¡± I never thought those words would come from my mouth. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open, and I felt hands all over me and my face. Mumbling voices¡­ Even with my eyes closed, everything felt like it was still moving and spinning.
Blackspit ¡°No.¡± She hissed under her breath. Morgan was now actively meddling. She watched on as Morgan easily tore through her barrier. No matter, her crows would deal with it and push them out. She could not afford them to see that lifetime. A sinister smile grew on her face; she needed energy. That thing had plenty, and it would give a great scare, no doubt¡­ two birds, one stone. She quickly placed an energy tap, hoping the right one would step in. These scrying sessions may have some uses.
Leo ¡°Morgan!¡± Leo shouted, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± Lexi was weaker now. Her eyes were unable to focus, and she was getting limp. He laid her down with a pillow behind her head. He saw movement on his left. Maddie cautiously approached. Still untrusting, he blocked her path to Lexi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morgan¡¯s voice asked, alarmed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just fainted, I think.¡± Her brows furrowed, ¡°Fainted¡­?¡± Morgan approached closer and inspected her, placing her hands everywhere to check for bleeding or injury. ¡°Maddie, did you see anything while we were in there?¡± ¡°There was a time I couldn¡¯t see her¡­ When you pushed through the barrier, but it was only a moment after Leo.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°She was rubbing her head¡­?¡± Maddie posed. ¡°She has been complaining of headaches and pains since the Abbey,¡± Leo confessed. Morgans''s eyes narrowed, and, raising her green magic, they inspected Lexi. ¡°Her magic is depleted. That is¡­ unusual.¡± ¡°Depleted?¡± Leo¡¯s question was not given another answer. Morgan moved to her face and head. Protection symbols placed on her recently glowed. They were still in place. But nothing seemed out of the ordinary. ¡°You said she was complaining of headaches?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Morgan moved up to Lexi¡¯s head, closing her charcoal eyes. She sunk her magic in. She searched for something, anything¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Both Leo and Maddie asked. Morgan peeked out, ¡°What-?¡± Then she noticed it¡­ the golden symbol on her forehead. ¡°¡­what?¡± Morgan asked, bewildered; it quickly began to fade. ¡°Maddie! Draw it! Quick!¡± Morgan sank her magic in again, only to be pushed back. Lexi¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she leapt forward, sitting up.
Lexi I was falling in the smoke once more. There''s nothing to grab onto. Free falling and fast. ¡°Lexi!¡± Instinctively, I tucked my legs into my chest. What the hell was happening? ¡°Lexi?¡± Soft grass tickled my side. I was lying on the same field we had just discovered. This was disorienting. Ugh¡­ ¡°Pumpkin?¡± Confused, I looked up. No one called me pumpkin¡­ I looked at the slightly familiar face, and sitting up, it occurred to me, ¡°¡­Grandma Greenwood?¡± ¡°Ah, you do remember me. Hello.¡± She was an older version of my Mum, with tawny brown hair, larger curls crowning her head and eyes, and bright blue as the sky. ¡°What?... Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lonnng story¡­ but you,¡± she tapped my nose, ¡°Need to be more careful.¡± My head tilted, not understanding her meaning, ¡°Careful?¡± ¡°This enemy¡­ needs more than a simple protection spell. You must fight fire with fire. Rise up o flame.¡± My eyes narrowed, ¡°Kinda hard when I don¡¯t know who they are.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°Very cryptic¡­¡± Her cheeky smile matched that of my Mums, ¡°Offensive protection. Ward, not Sigil. Learn to fight, too. You¡¯ll need it for those vampires¡­¡± I tried to stand¡­ I couldn¡¯t move, stuck like a treacle. ¡°Time to wake up and take this with you.¡± She began to sing¡­ She tapped my forehead, and her voice echoed, overlapping in my ears. Rise up o flame, By thy light glowing, Show to us beauty, Vision and Joy.
My eyes snapped open, and I reached forward, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Woah, take it easy¡­¡± Leo grasped my hand that nearly hit him. ¡°Sorry¡­ What happened?¡± ¡°I was hoping you could tell us.¡± I looked around. I was back in the living room. Sooty sat by my side, and Morgan sat near a pillow behind me. ¡°Maddie, bring the teapot in, please.¡± Morgan looked at her and nodded. Huffing, Maddie got up from her seat and followed through with the command. ¡°What did you see?¡± she whispered once Maddie had left. Confused, I recited the story in a low voice.
¡°Hm... very interesting. Tell me, do you recognise this?¡± Morgan grabbed the notepad, abandoned by Maddie. On the page was a drawing. It looked like a maze. The distinct swirls all connected to one another, and some resemblance of a star sat in the middle. I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing I have come across before.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Interesting.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Leo held out a hand. He turned it this way and that, trying to make sense of it. ¡°It¡­ looks vaguely¡­ familiar¡­?¡± ¡°We could ask Uncle Keiron¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°Hm, that¡¯s a good idea. Do you think we can get this to him?¡± His question was directed to Morgan. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Morgan shrugged. Maddie came back in with the tray. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± ¡°Oh, Morgan?¡± I asked. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s anything about offensive spells? For like fighting? We were never taught that stuff¡­¡± Morgan blinked before smiling, ¡°Why, yes¡­ I do.¡± Seed of Doubt ¡°Why?¡± Leo asked, closing the door. ¡°Why what?¡± I asked, settling into the larger bed with my book of shadows and Sooty by my feet. ¡°Surely, you already know how to defend yourself?¡± I sighed and thought, ¡°I know how to hide.¡± His eyebrow raised as he moved from the door. ¡°I told you what my grandma said. I can¡¯t hide anymore.¡± I folded my arms. ¡°Obscuravale.¡±
We stared at each other, neither of us starting. I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts swirling around. I broke eye contact and continued looking through my book. ¡°I told you hiding isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± Leo sat at the bottom of the bed, facing me. ¡°School will start back up soon-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Groaning, I gave up reading. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anymore,¡± I repeated slowly, trying to maintain my frustration. ¡°Yes, you can.¡± He made it sound easy. ¡°I can¡¯t go around concealed like a dirty little secret for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not living.¡± ¡°So, you do want to live.¡± ¡°Of course, I want to fucking live,¡± I snapped. ¡°Then act like it,¡± he retorted in a louder voice. ¡°What the fuck are you on about?¡± ¡°Come on. Card¡¯s on the table, Lexi.¡± I deeply breathed, ¡°All right, the card¡¯s on the table, Leo.¡±
I hate relying on others when all they do is let you down when you need them most. I hate not being in control of myself and being treated like a dangerous person. Afraid to step one little toe out of line. I hate being the problem. I hate being hunted. By vampires, by the council, by crows. I was done. I don¡¯t want to hide. I don¡¯t want protection. Fuck it. If I am going to die anyway, what¡¯s the point?
¡°And there it is.¡± Leo forced me out of¡­ what I thought was an internal monologue. ¡°You¡¯ve given up,¡± he stated calmly. I looked at Sooty, mulling over Leo¡¯s words. He was sleeping soundly at the bottom of the bed, yet my head could not stop. ¡°I need a minute,¡± I whispered, sliding out of the bed. ¡°Revelora.¡± He did not follow me as my feet paddled down the stairs. I was slightly grateful. I teetered past the living room, hoping not to disturb Maddie on the air bed; I noticed the room was still lit by the fire but thought nothing of it. I flick on the kettle; although caffeine is not great for sleeping, I need some comfort right now. Opening the fridge, I noticed the opened bottle of wine sitting innocently next to the milk. My finger tapped on the door as I stared at it. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Maddie¡¯s voice made me jump, and I took a deep breath before glancing at her and picking up the milk. ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°Whatever is going on¡­ You don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Never said I did.¡± ¡°If it were a person, you¡¯d be undressing it with that look.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Alright, Tea?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her sit at the table, yet she continued to watch me. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, slightly agitated. She held up her hands, ¡°Nothing, just can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡®You and me both.¡¯ I decided to sit next to her, looking out of the window. The snow had stopped, and the night was clear, yet the height of the snow made it impossible to venture out. ¡°How long have you been trying to break this?¡± Maddie asked softly. I tore my eyes away from the window. I still didn¡¯t trust her. Yet her question caught me off guard. ¡°Since we found out about it,¡± I watched her from the periphery of my eyes, ¡°A few months.¡± She played with her manicured nails, inspecting them. ¡°I can see how hard it is for both of you¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him this frustrated and upset before.¡± I said nothing, I felt slightly uneasy, and my leg bounced under the table. ¡®She knows him better than you.¡¯ ¡°Leave him.¡± ¡°He loves you, you know.¡± My eyes snap to hers from my cup, ¡°What?¡± I blurted. ¡°I¡¯ve been here¡­ what? Two days? I haven¡¯t seen him like this before. Doting, always touching you. Hell, even sleeping in the same bed. Makes me jealous.¡± She sighed, ¡°I was pissed at him leaving without saying goodbye.¡± I hummed with acknowledgement and listened to the late-night sounds creeping in from outside. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t given up by now.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Given up what?¡± I asked, my eyes meeting hers.
Magnus He looked over the various papers on his desk, the bruise around his eye now yellowing. Nixon was put in cuffs, but he would be questioned and tried. Now, he could focus on finding this young witch, Lexi. He was still determining why the council wanted to catch her, but that was not his job. The bright yellow medical file glared at him from the corner of the table. The council requested it; it would not help in finding her. Yet¡­ Curiosity got the better of him. Sighing, he picked it up to read. Her record was practically clean, with the odd infection here and there and vaccinations. Then, within the past five years, three admissions to the hospital. Two fainting episodes and one ¡®unknown (v)¡¯. A human''s way of stating ¡®vampire attack¡¯. He read through carefully.
Aged fourteen, Lexi was found unconscious by her mother. Scans revealed nothing, and she was sent home the next day and told to sleep better. Aged seventeen, due to ¡®dehydration and exhaustion¡¯, she fainted after a long shift at work. There was also a note of a panic episode when visitors came; she was referred to therapy. Again, the tests came back clean. Aged seventeen months later, the vampire attack. He leaned back, taking in the scribbles from the doctors'' notes. Multiple surgeries to stop bleeding. Transfusions. The usual serum to get rid of venom. The attack must have been going on for hours; the amount of venom and anti-serum, the vampires had a party. Punctured and collapsed blood vessels, bleeding in the brain, clot removal, bones fractured. It was noted that she was unstable and prepared for end of life. Yet, after a few short days, she miraculously recovered? He read the signature, ¡®Dr. Clears¡¯. Time to chase another lead.
Jack ¡°I have sent down that book you asked for. Turns out the old codger had a copy.¡± ¡°¡­Old codger?¡± ¡°Nixon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kerion asked, surprised. It only took a few days to find a copy; Jack also had made headway with predicting Cornelius¡¯s next movements. Something he was determined to keep secret. He requested the two Fae to keep an eye out. Hopefully, he will have an answer soon. ¡°Yeah. Please don¡¯t ask me how I got it. Just keep it safe, alright?¡± ¡°No problem. Have you heard anything from Victoria?¡± ¡°Yes. She finally comes out of the shadows and is on the way back to England. I hope to catch her arrival in Southampton later this week. Have you heard anything from Lexi?¡± ¡°Not a whisper. Which I suppose is a good thing.¡± ¡°Hm. I will keep my ears open.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jack. Let me know if I can do anything else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack hung up and sighed. He continued to pack his bag. In contrast, he wanted to stay put and watch the detective¡¯s case. He had to leave for Southampton. Just because she was meant to arrive next week didn¡¯t mean she would come home early. He silently prayed that his town would be the same as he left it.
Keiron ¡°Erm¡­ Keiron?¡± Luke''s voice shouted from the bottom of the shop stairs. ¡°Yeah?¡± Keiron hollered back. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t use birds to send letters?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t. Too much effort than to use the posting system.¡± ¡°Then explain this!¡± Even more confused, Keiron gently placed down his glasses and peddled to Luke. ¡°What?¡± Luke didn¡¯t turn around; they just stared into a corner of the shop and slowly lifted a finger. ¡°The black bird.¡± Keiron followed his finger, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. How did it get in?¡± ¡°Back door. I left it open for two minutes, and it flew in.¡± He slowly approached the bird, hoping not to frighten it. In its claw is a letter. Gronk! It picked up the letter into its beak and landed on the floor in front of Keiron; dropping the letter, it croaked. ¡°This for me?¡± He carefully picked it up, afraid to be pecked. As soon as he stood back up to his full height. The bird took flight and waited near the back door, where it came through. ¡°Open the door, Luke,¡± Keiron encouraged. Luke made his way to the back door with tiny, slow movements. ¡°Okay, okay. Good birdie¡­.¡± He tried to give it as much room as possible. ¡°Luke¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Finally opening the door, the black bird flew off, probably back to its master, and Luke quickly shut the door once more. ¡°I hate birds,¡± Luke muttered. Keiron grinned and looked at the letter. He recognised the handwriting. ¡°It¡¯s from Lexi!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He could feel the residue of her magic and her charismatic writing of ¡®Uncle Keiron¡¯ on the front. He quickly opened it to find another piece of paper with the message.
Dear Keiron, I am sorry if the bird scared you. He is harmless. I am still in Scotland with Leo and have sought help from Bristlecast (a necromancer). It¡¯s been hard¡­ and although it has only been a week and a bit, I am missing home¡­ Anyway, my headaches have come back recently, and this was glowing on my forehead after a small fainting episode. Do you know anything about it? I hope to hear from you soon. Love, Lexi xoxo P.S. Henry (the Raven) will come back in a week. He has other chores to do¡­
Keiron smiled softly, and Luke approached him, reading over his shoulder. ¡°Aw. Missing home¡­¡± Luke cooed. ¡°Hm, I think she¡¯s missing home because of what¡¯s happening with the council.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ What¡¯s the symbol anyways?¡± Kieron opened the piece of paper only to find it blank. His eyebrows furrowed, and he flipped it over. Then, put it to the light¡ªstill nothing. ¡°Revelora.¡± The image slowly began to bleed through. But instead of the symbol drawn by Maddie, it was a black mass, undiscernible like a giant ink splatter. It felt unnerving, like staring into a black void full of malice. ¡°Hm. This can¡¯t be right¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anything¡­¡± ¡°Something has tampered with this.¡± Concern and worry built within him. If this came from Lexi¡­ Either the Raven stopped off somewhere and worked for another, or the saboteur is near Lexi¡­ close to Lexi. He immediately fled back upstairs to his phone and called Jack once more. ¡°Jack! I just got a letter from Lexi. I think something is wrong.¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kerion shook his head; he had to think clearly. He couldn¡¯t tip the saboteur off. ¡°Can you look into a name for me first?¡± ¡°Yeah, give me the name.¡± ¡°Bristlecast.¡± Keiron continued to stare down at the black smudge on the paper. As he said the name, something clicked. He had heard that name before. Where? Nick¡¯s book of shadows. A chill went down his spine. ¡°Luke?¡± he called out. ¡°Yep?¡± said a cheerier Luke. ¡°I think we need to visit my sister¡­¡±
Lexi ¡°He is too proud to admit it. He gives up so easily when it¡¯s difficult.¡± I reflected on Leo and I¡¯s conversation. ¡°You¡¯ve given up.¡± I tried to remember his face, his tone. He said it so calmly; his face gave nothing. Even our bond didn¡¯t provide me with anything. Is he hoping I would say it first? Like Maddie suggested? I quietly entered the bedroom, hoping not to disturb Leo. Instead, he sat on the floor next to the window, looking out. I paused to observe him. The moonlight reflected, illuminating a small patch on the carpet floor; he sat cross-legged with Sooty, kneading his chest comfortably. I sighed and closed the door, prompting him to look over. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± I said softly, slowly walking over. ¡°Well, it is 3 am.¡± He looked back out the window. ¡°Mentally exhausted,¡± I added, ¡°I need a break.¡± ¡°A break?¡± he sounded carefully. ¡°From the lifetimes.¡± ¡°Just the lifetimes? Or a break from us?¡± Sat down on the edge of the bed and played with my fingers. Trying not to well up, I couldn¡¯t get Maddie¡¯s voice out of my head. He was silent for a moment before he turned to me. ¡°Just from the lifetimes,¡± I said sheepishly. He sighed in relief and shoulders sagged, ¡°Thank goddess.¡± ¡®I¡¯m definitely selfish.¡¯ ¡°Maddie said something to you, didn¡¯t she?¡± he shuffled along the floor and tried to look up into my face. I sniffed before talking, ¡°She did.¡± His hand touched my calf, ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Maddie said you normally would have called it quits by now.¡± He leaned back, rubbing the space between his eyebrows, ¡°In the past, yes. Not with you. Not ever¡­ I did tell you this before.¡± My shoulders slumped forward. Leo did¡­ I also remember him talking about Maddie¡¯s ability to manipulate. Whether that was her intention from the start, I don¡¯t know. ¡°It¡¯s late. Tomorrow, we¡¯re sleeping in.¡± He got up from his space on the floor and went to the other side of the bed. ¡°And we are going to Inverness for a break.¡± It took me a moment to register, ¡°We?¡± I turned to him, seeing him lifting the covers and inviting me in. ¡°¡­You do want a break from this¡­ From looking through the lifetimes? ¡­ or did you want to be alone?¡± his voice, while still soft, turned slightly sad. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be alone,¡± I sighed before lying down. ¡°Come ¡®ere. We both need a break.¡± Selfish. The Council I whined as a soft knock woke us both. "Go away," I grunted loudly. Leo''s chest vibrated with small laughter as the door opened. "I don''t think she heard you." "Did you not set your alarm this morning?" Morgan asked. "No." We both replied. "I''m not playing today," I added, pulling the covers up. After a few moments, the door shut, and her footsteps receded down the steps. "What time is it?" I grumbled. "Half seven." I groaned louder and rolled over.
I could finally breathe. Looking out over the sea, seagulls and gentle waves. We had only been here half an hour, yet it was precisely what I needed.
Blackspit This is not what she needed. Although her jaw ached, she continued to grind her teeth. Killing the thing was going to be difficult. Blackspit took the symbol to Badb, one of the Morrigan. Their face looked like thunder and replied, "I will deal with this." Cornelius still had his tail between his legs and was not responding to her calls. She finally had Lexi doubting herself and their relationship on the brink. She watched them strolling. Pretending to be happy. She had one final trick up her sleeve. She took the letter that mimicked Morgan''s writing and her seal with ''Anabel and Carmilo'' written on the front. It was the only lifetime both of them lived. She hoped it would be the final nail to separate them. "Here. Give this to our friends." With a small wave of her hand, the crow took the letter into its beak and glamoured it to look like a raven. The messenger went on his merry way.
Nixon He was forced to sit. His hands were bound to his feet with iron shackles and a heavy chain. The only light came from a small window with iron bars, and his connection to the outside world was the guards who would often walk up and down the hallway. He could hear them now, echoing against the stone walls. Nixon definitely felt far from home. He knew what he had done would come back to bite him eventually. He didn''t think it would be this soon. Why he ever listened to the old Witch, he never understood it himself, but the old Crone was persuasive. He tried to shift into a more comfortable position, but the iron bit at his skin. It was red and raw, and he was covered in grime. The footsteps stopped directly in front of his cage. Nixon''s greasy head peeked up. "Are you ready to start talking yet?" Came a tired voice. It seemed Nixon wasn''t the only one who didn''t want to be here. "I already told everything. I have nothing else to say." The metal lock clinked, and the gate opened. Nixon was dragged from the centre of his stoned cage. They unbound his hands from his feet, allowing him to walk with dignity. They slung him before the court. All was silent. Deadly. For the first time in his life, Nixon looked nervous. Five people stood before him. Each had equal weight and power in this court and represented a different species. He stood before The Council. The timer turned and placed upon him a truth spell: he could not withhold information. He could not lie. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "We will ask you once more, Nixon," asked the Wolf, "Who gave you the spell for the lock?" Many spells were carefully controlled for the safety of witches and other people: Vitamortum and the lock being just a few examples. "I already told you I can''t remember her name. But she gave me many spells." "And you met her in the astral?" "Yes." "We all know how tricky the astral can be¡­" mumbled the Fae. "And yet you still used the spell she gave you," the Wolf continued. "I didn''t think I had a choice at the time," Nixon replied. No one said anything. It was clear that Nixon was panicking. The words tumbled from his mouth unfiltered. "A power like Lexis in the wrong hands, untrained hands, is dangerous. At first, I thought I was protecting her from the world, but then it became protecting her from herself." "And what do you mean by that?" spoke the Fae. "Her father came to me shortly after the rites, asking not to lift the lock but to make it stronger. He seemed a little disturbed¡­" Nixon looked down, remembering that night. "And then I found out: Lexi''s family had found a prophecy." "A prophecy about?" the Fae urged. Nixon sighed heavily, "You''re probably already aware that she saved my daughter''s life with Vitamortum. According to the prophecy, she was meant to die that day. He wanted to prevent that, but it still happened anyway." "What do you mean by she was meant to die? You talk as if she is still alive." grumbled the Witch. Nixon''s eyes widened, "You don''t know?" Sharing a glance, the five stayed silent, Nixon continued, "She''s still alive. Goddess knows how. I thought your detective would have already told you that." The Council turned their back away from Nixon and started whispering amongst each other. Nixon could not hear nor decipher what they were talking about. The pale Vampire turned to him, "How could she cast a spell with a lock?" "This past year, the lock was reduced, allowing more access to her power. When they went to the Abbey, it was practically non-existent. However, it was broken during that spell and should have killed her. Both should have killed her." The council members looked at one another. They had to talk to Lexi, but what do with Nixon? The five of them looked at one another until the Human spoke. "In America, many say a life for a life. How''s about a spell for a spell?" Nixon was taken aback at the words. Slowly, A chorus of "I" was shared one by one. "You know the drill," spoke the Witch. "No, please-" "Shut up." The Witch''s purple magic leapt forward, gluing his mouth shut. "Let us begin." He held out his hands, facing Nixon. They gathered around in a circle, touching him, and the purple magic began to rise. Nixon would get a taste of his own medicine.
Kieran "Baby brother! It''s so good to see you. I wish it were under better circumstances." "You and me both, Isobelle. Now, where''s my nephew?" Keiron looked around Isobelle, expecting to see Alex. "Ah¡­ He is moping around in his room. He has been clumsier than I expected and¡­" she paused, "He still hasn''t undergone Enmagica." "Isobelle, it might be time to tell him." She sighed heavily, "I think it might be, but this may be the last straw that breaks the camel''s back. I will wait until Lexi returns; I''ll tell them both together." "That''s your choice, but I can stick around if things turn sour." "I would appreciate the company if I''m honest. Things are much harder with Alex without little Lexi keeping me sane." "A hormonal teenager hard? Who would have guessed?" Luke jested behind Keiron.
After a couple of hours, the guests were settled on the sofa with tea. "You know Kieran, it''s always good to see you, but to what do I owe the pleasure?" Isobelle teased. Taking a deep breath, Keiron thought of where to start. "I received a message from Lexi," he began. "You did?" her voice nearly screeched from the pitch. He nodded slowly, his face turned solemn, as he took out the letter, "I don''t think she is safe." Concern grew on the mother''s face as she took the letter from his outstretched hand. Her eyebrows furrowed more and more as she read it. "This," he opened the other piece of paper with the black ink all over it, "Came with it, the image obscured beneath it. Someone doesn''t want us to know about it. Someone got a hold of the letter before it got to me or¡­" "Before it left Lexi," she whispered. He nodded in agreement, "The Witch''s name¡­ Bristlecast. I think I have seen it before." "Where?" "Nick''s book of shadows." Isobelle gasped and leapt from her seat to the cupboard under the stairs. The Council didn''t take everything. She moved the trunk under the alter and revealed three books by shifting some wooden flooring. Flipping through the top one, she skimmed over the last pages, her whole body tense. She was on edge. "Here." She gently brushed a hand over the ink, "The name¡­" She gave it to her brother standing before her. She still knelt on the floor and looked around, thinking about something. "How can we warn her? I have no idea where she is!" "Stay calm. We will figure something out. Plus, Lexi is smart¡­ In the meantime, fancy helping with this?" He removed the ruined paper again, "I think your mother-in-law was good at this sort of thing, right?"
Magnus "Did you know she was alive?" the Witch asked him. "I have not seen her with my eyes, but her coven confirmed it." "And why did you withhold this information?" Magnus paused, confused, "I sent Paul to tell you as soon as I spoke with her mother..." A small sigh came over the receiver, "Alright. I will investigate it. Are you any closer to finding her?" "No, sir." "I think it''s time to step it up. Put it in all the newspapers." Magnus was quiet. They had tried to keep it under wraps and away from the public. The coven would protest. Both human and supernatural beings would know. It would turn their lives upside down. "Are you sure?" he eased, "Perhaps let''s just stick to asking Supernaturals rather than the whole public. This family, this coven, they have lived in peace. To do this means they may be targeted again. They would have to leave their lives." All was quiet on the other end. Magnus continued, "There already have been rumours that the Vampire broke the treaty. We should target him, too." "Hm, perhaps you are right. Leave it to me. Continue your investigation. If there is any lead on both, you follow it. Understood?" "Crystal clear." "...And Son?" Magnus took a breath, "Yeah, Dad?" "Well done." Magnus had a slight smile on his face, "Thanks, Dad." "See you soon." The call ended abruptly. Magnus knew he would get backlash, but he had to warn them. Hunt "Quinn! No!" Cornelius laughed low, walking to Quinn, "Such a waste." My head was forced up to see a smiling Megan. She looked crazed. "You did this. You lead your friends here." She kicked me forward, nearly squishing Quinn. They were all here, at the Abbey. Seri was forced against the wall, her skin covered in her own blood. Two people fed from her, holding her still against the wall. "Quinn!" Deven was desperate; he tried to fend off the four on him, only to be forced down a few meters away, and iron chains were forced around his legs and hands. Lathen lay near the iron cage, his eyes wide open, staring. He is already dead. Where was Leo? I prayed he wasn''t here yet but still looked around for him. The ruins were swarming with vampires. Cornelius had raised his army, and the witch stood beside him. There was not a mark on her; her hood lifted slightly to show a sadistic smile. Crows surrounded the old structure, watching noisily. "Found him!" "Here is the Loverboy¡­" Cornelius sauntered forward. "No. Please," I whispered, begging. "Please, what?" Two boot-covered feet stood before me; I followed the legs to the ominous hooded face above me, the witch. "Don''t do this. Not him." "This,"¨Cshe gestured around¨C "Is your doing. You lead them here like lambs to slaughter, all because of your selfishness," she spat. I shook my head, not willing to listen. She grabbed a fist full of my hair, forcing me to look as they practically ripped Leo into pieces. "Leave him." "NO!" I leapt forward, desperate to get to him.
"Hey, shh¡­ It''s just a nightmare." I jumped from his sudden cool hand on my back. I was panting as I swiped at my forehead and upper lip. Wet. I was drenched in sweat. My head fell into my hands, and I combed through my hair. Leo''s cold hand rubbed my back and shoulder in comfort. "I think you have a fever." He leaned forward, touching my forehead and cheeks. "I do feel a little¡­ off," my voice was scratchy sore, it made me hack up a cough. "Soona," Leo coaxed. His magic was cold. It made me shiver. "You''re freezing." I huffed out, teeth chattering. Tap, tap, tap. We both paused and looked towards the closed window. Neither of us could sense anything out there. "Stay here." Leo moved from the bed, glancing out of the curtain. "It''s Henry... and a letter," he explained, opening the window. Once the letter was given to him, Henry left quickly. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Is it from my uncle?" I laid back, pulling the covers up as I shivered more. I certainly had a fever. "I don''t think so," he replied, looking at the front, "It''s got two weird names on it¡­" "Oh?" He passed it to me before going over to the bags. He retrieved some tablets and water. "Here." "Thank you." I took them greedily as I read the front of the letter. There was no signature on it; It had the typical ''M'' stamp and calligraphy. "Must be important," I guessed. We had told her we needed a break and alone time. Either she didn''t take the hint, or something urgent. I passed it back to Leo, who promptly opened it.
Dear Leo and Lexi, I neglected to tell you about the third lifetime I had found. Anabel and Carmilo. When you are ready, see if you can dive without us there and let me know how it goes. Hope you have a great break. Morgan
My eyebrows scrunched together as he read aloud, "She couldn''t wait to tell us this?" Leo groaned and threw it aside, "Great timing as always." I continued to shiver under the covers, and my eyelids grew heavy. I vaguely felt a hand brush my forehead and hair as I drifted back to sleep.
Jack He waited as the morning sun rose. The first ship was about to dock; this one supposedly held the dame. He pulled out the photograph he had been given by the Fae, John. He watched as bodies slowly started to leave. There. Dressed in black with sunglasses. Her blonde hair was tied back, and she had two men acting as bodyguards. Jack cleared his throat before following a little behind the three. He announced his presence. "Victoria Selvaski?" It caused all three of them to pause as the two men stood more in front of her, blocking his view. "Who''s asking?" Her voice was like honey. "My name is Jack. One of your children has been causing a stir." He eyed the two men; they were not as tall as him and needed a workout. The dame''s hand touched either shoulder, pushing them apart. He could finally see her pale face. Her sunglasses were removed, revealing strange golden eyes. "What kind of stir?" Her eyes narrowed, not liking what Jack was saying. Jack hushed his words, "The treaty is broken." Her eyes widened in shock momentarily before scorn took over the beautiful features, "Which one." "Cornelius." "Little brat," she spat and turned away, waving to Jack to follow her. "Come. We will find somewhere to talk privately."
Magnus The detective knocked on the white door, and he leaned back when it opened. "Oh Gods. Now what?" Isobelle asked. "Hello, Mrs. Langton. May I come in?" Her eye twitched, and she slowly stepped back, opening the door wider. He entered and was surprised by a familiar face. "Mr Greenwood. Hello," he greeted the brother. "Detective." Keiron gave a slight nod. Shutting the door, Isobelle offered Tea like she did the first time he was here. This time, he took the invitation. Isobelle gestured for him to sit and gave him a full cup.
"So, what can I do for you detective?" Isobelle asked. Her mood sour. He cleared his throat, "I want to thank you for your cooperation, and I''m sorry." The room was silent, and the air was so tense that it made Magnus awkward. "What are you sorry for?" Keiron asked, leaning his arms onto his knees. Magnus swallowed, "For the truth spell¡­and¡­" Isobelle''s eye lifted at the ''and'' her eyes narrowed slightly. "And for what is going to happen next," he finished. "What?" Isobelle whispered, "What will happen next?" Sighing, he prepared himself for the shouting, "The council want to Hunt."
"What?!" Keiron shouted, "She has done nothing wrong!" Isobelle''s eye widened and went glassy, "Why a Hunt?" "I don''t know," he admitted, "They were surprised to find out she is still alive. They initially wanted it public, but I objected. You''ve been through enough." "Been through enough?" Isobelle whispers, tears spilling over, "I''m living a nightmare. It has never stopped." She looked away and was distant from her shouting brother. She felt helpless. She could no longer protect her daughter. A hunt was called; in human terms, she was a wanted person with a reward for capture. Lexi would no longer be safe in Scotland. She wouldn''t be safe anywhere.
Jack He finally sat in front of the mysterious dame, Victoria. She lit a cigarette before talking. "Are you Council?" She looked at him up and down. "Ex-council." Jack kindly took the beer bottle with thanks. "How are you involved in this?" She asked, confused. "Long story short, the person he killed is a local." "Did he kill a wolf?" "A witch." Her eyes widened a fraction. For a moment, she looked scared. "Tell me everything you know," she demanded, "I will bring him in myself if I have to." "Victoria!" One of the men interrupted the meeting, rushing forward, out of breath. "David? This better be important." "I found this." He placed two pieces of paper on the table, "Cornelius is hunted." Victoria swiped the top piece of paper, revealing the other. "No," Jack whispered. A photo of Lexi stared back at him.
London The order came through, a fax showing two different pictures. One of Lexandria Langton. A small fee for her capture with a small note: ''Must be alive. Wanted for spell malpractice.'' The other featured Cornelius Selvaski, whose reward was more significant, wanted dead or alive. The note read, ''Wanted for breaching the treaty and killing a witch.'' Both were packed in letters and shipped by carrier pigeons, one to every known supernatural household, bar and Fae portal. The hunt begins. Golden Eyes Leo He tucked the covers under her chin again and stroked her damp hair. It had been two days, and she was still feverish, with a higher temperature than humans, as to be expected. She mumbled and groaned in her sleep, making him more concerned. The moments she was awake, she wasn''t making sense anymore, but he got her to take tablets to try and bring the fever down. It wasn''t common for a witch to be sick. Very rarely would they have fevers. He kept a watchful eye for anything out of the ordinary.
Lexi I heard the front door slam open. I immediately jumped and ran through to the front door, picking up my skirt as I went. "Anabel?" I heard the faint voice of my husband. "Deigo? Lo que est¨¢ mal?" Turning the corner, I answered my own question. Deigo leaned against the door, clutching his side. Blood poured from the wound. "No!" I whispered, my hands cupping my shocked mouth. He grunted and slid down the door. I quickly ran over to him, holding his hand over his wound, and shouted for help. "Look at me," he begged, "You are safe now. Everything I have will go to you. Look after yourself." "Deigo, no! You cannot leave me! We still have our honeymoon!" "You must go without me." He coughed up blood as panicked neighbours finally started to arrive. "No! No!" I cried before being pulled away from him. I was too hysterical to speak. Deigo had no family. His father and mother disowned him to be with me. My sister helped me through it all: the funeral, his will, and his estate. What he said was true. He put everything in my name. I was now the youngest widow in the town, and months later, I still wore black in mourning. "Anabel." My sister comforted me once more, "You need time away. We are all worried about you." "How can I when there is still so much to do?" I worried. "Listen. The trip is coming up¡­" I shook my head, "No. It will just remind me of him. We were meant to go together." She sighed, "I know, but Deigo wanted you to go. Don''t forget that is where he wanted to lay... Take time away. I will oversee things here." I hated she was right. Even in his will, he stated that some of his ashes should be spread over a particular cliff: the one where we met, the one we planned to visit on our honeymoon. "Take some time to think about it. You will have to do it eventually." She hugged me once more before leaving me to my thoughts.
"Lexi?" I frowned at the weird word. Lexi? The ground began to shake. Fearful, I closed my eyes and braced. "Lexi, wake up." "Hey!" I squinted, peering out my eyes, and took in the blurry surroundings. I lay on a soft bed. I must have been trapped by debris. "Hey, sleepyhead." Blue eyes peered at me, "Qu¨¦?" I didn''t understand the foreign words from his mouth, but I took in more of my surroundings. "D¨®nde estoy?" "What?" "Qu¨¦?" "Jeez, has this fever got you that bad?" The man put a hand to my head.
Leo He shook his head slowly. Lexi mumbled in her sleep, still speaking Spanish. He wondered if the letter influenced her dreams. He had not slept properly since her fever spiked. He closed the hotel door; he needed more provisions for both of them. Inverness was Cynthia''s favourite place to visit. Leo knew the little nook that harboured a witch''s dream. After a short walk, he entered the little side door and was greeted by lavender incense and a smiling owner. "Hello. I''m after something to help with fevers¡­ possibly nightmares too." She turned away and grabbed herbs from the shelves behind her. A notice board to the left caught Leo''s attention. He counted¡­ fifteen signs. Intrigued, he took a step closer. Some were requiring crafters, and others were showcasing their work. Then he found the hunted. Six profile pictures were placed on the board''s upper right; half were old, and people were already found with a red X through. Cornelius was not there. "Looking for a name?" The owner asked, grinding a mixture whilst watching him. "Hm, not particularly," Leo replied. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. She laughed under her breath, "I await the day I see someone I know." She wiped her hands on a cloth and announced, "There. That should do it," she muttered. She bottled the mixture and instructed Leo on how to use it. As he turned to leave, she began to clean up. She pulled papers from the counter, "I forgot to put these up¡­" Holding them slightly, they flew from her hand with a pink flare, attaching themselves to the board. Pictures of Cornelius and Lexi joined the others. But Leo had already left the shop. Lexi continued to dream. The witch''s herbal remedy broke her fever within a few minutes. Leo could breathe easily, but now he felt exhausted. He did not sleep much while he tended to Lexi. Crawling beside her, he could finally breathe easily and swiftly fell asleep.
Lexi I sighed again, turned away from the trail, and clutched the small urn. This was the fifth time I had tried to climb the hiking trail. There were too many sweet memories. Proof I was not over my mourning, I had to stop as the tears blurred my vision and perched at the wooden bench at the bottom of the trail. Looking upon the small urn, I swiped my nose. "Lo siento, Deigo. I cannot do it." The sun was about to start its descent under the horizon. I wanted to be up there, at our spot before sundown, to watch. I would have to try again tomorrow. Sighing again, I got to my feet to walk back to the hotel. "Disculpe se?orita? Do you know how to get to the cliff?" I stopped abruptly at the male voice, which pulled me out of my sorrowful thoughts. He looked younger than her, with black hair, deep olive skin, and dark honey eyes. "S¨ª, the trail here." I pointed just behind me. "Gracias." "De nada." He walked towards the steps, and I slowly continued, but he suddenly paused as he passed her. "Perd¨®n, why are you sad? Do you need help?" I don''t know what came over me, but I blurted out my thoughts, wailing, "No. I can''t do it- I can''t go up there. He wanted me to go and throw his ashes off the edge. I can''t let go." ''Why? Why did you want me to do this, Diego?'' "Ah, mi madre asked me to do the same," he sympathised and held out a handkerchief. I took it gratefully, wiping my still-crying eyes. I said nothing but a small thank you. "It''s harder to do it alone. Come with me?" His words took me by surprise. Although he was a stranger, having another person there seemed less daunting. Something told me I would be in safe hands. I wiped away the last tears and returned his handkerchief with an ''okay''. He raised his hand and pushed it back to me, "You will need it more than me. Come on." He started walking towards the stairs once more. It was now or never. I took a big breath and picked up the pace to walk near him. I felt awkward, yet I was finally ascending the hike. "What is your name?" He asked softly. "Anabel. You are¡­?" "Carmilo." He helped me over large rocks, giving me a hand here and there. "So," I started, "You''ve had to scatter your mother''s ashes?" "S¨ª¡­ five years have passed since I did; it was a place in my hometown, Madrid." He continued leisurely, "Is this your father¡­?" he questioned carefully. "No¡­ Mi esposo." I looked down at the small silver urn again. It felt heavy in my hands. "Husband? You look so young," he said in shock. A small smile took my lips, "A very short marriage, unfortunately." "I''m sorry to hear that." His face looked genuine with sincerity before moving on. Reaching the top, I paused, looking around at the clearing. It was exactly how I remembered it¡ªa bittersweet moment. I recalled the memory of first meeting Deigo. I sat as close to the edge as I dared, and he found me sitting there enjoying the view, and a holiday romance turned into love. I dared not to sit in that very spot. I relived those memories every night. I missed him dearly. Tears welled up at the many memories that now flooded my mind. "It''s beautiful up here," Carmilo said, sitting in a well-worn spot on the edge. The sun was about to disappear from the horizon; it casts orange into the dancing waves and pinks into the sky. Grief was now a familiar feeling. I had to use Carmilo''s handkerchief again as many sweet memories flooded my consciousness. I longed for my husband, for his comfort, his kiss. I couldn''t keep my cries silent any longer. I wailed into the evening colours, falling to my knees and mourning again. Carmilo looked stunned by the unexpected outburst. Yet he quickly scampered to his feet over to this widow. This stranger had a kind soul. The moon grew more prominent as my tears finally subsided. I felt exhausted. Mentally, I was not present. Carmilo''s hand never strayed from my shoulders. He awkwardly sat comforting, simply holding my shoulder. "I''m sorry." I tried to compose myself. "No need to apologise. You''re grieving." He leaned away, looking out over the dark waters. Crickets and breaking waves took over the silence. The sea breeze was warm and gentle as the moon grew brighter and the stars danced. ''It''s a peaceful night, Deigo.'' We usually left shortly after the sun went down. I had never seen this moonlit version, yet it was peaceful¡ªa perfect scene. ''Time to let go, Anabel.'' I still clutched the tiny urn. This was only a fraction of Deigo''s ashes, yet they felt heavy. With a bit of help from Carmilo, I got up and cautiously went to the edge. The breeze was a little more spirited as I approached the edge. Taking a deep breath, I opened the lid.
The beach bar became a favourite place, even when the bartender cut off my supply. I sighed loudly as the bartender placed water on my table. The sun was setting over this beautiful beach, and here I was. Sad and alone. A shadow cast over me, momentarily blocking the view before sitting in the unoccupied seat next to me in the sand. "You look like you need company," Carmilo''s voice filled my ears. "I need a drink," I retorted grumpily. "The hotel staff say different." With an eye roll, I took the cup. I thought about going home, but my mother said, "You need to see this through." "So," Carmilo turned to me and shifted the chair to face away from the sunset, "How long were you married for?" I laughed bitterly, "Four months¡­" I stared into the glittering sea, "We met here five years ago¡­" I didn''t want to think or speak about my past anymore. "Are you married?" I asked him, quickly looking over his face. It was half cast in shadows as he watched me. His eyes reflected golden from the sunset. The alcohol was clouding my judgment. I thought he looked handsome. "I am." He finally said, playing with a gold band on his finger. He hesitated like he didn''t want to admit the truth. "How long?" "Two years." This time, it was he who looked off into the sea. A grim expression painted his face. "Does she not like to drink?" He snorted, "She doesn''t like her husband." "I''m too drunk for cryptic messages." He laughed a little lighter, "It was an arranged marriage. She filed for divorce a few months ago, and I booked this trip¡­ Never thought I would end up like my father." "Yet you still wear the ring." I pointed. "So do you." I lifted my hand and saw the glittering gold dance around my finger. "I still don''t know how he died." "Qu¨¦?" I shook my head slightly, "He was shot and bled out, but I don''t know by who." His eyebrow raised, "No wonder you are having difficulty with all this. You have no closure." "I guess¡­" The following day, I returned to the bar but was greeted by a smiley Carmilo, and one day blurred into three. Carmilo kept me company and easily weened me away from the alcohol. It was beginning to feel odd, being here, in my favourite place, with another man. Even worse, I forgot why I was here on this damned island in the first place. The more I got to know him, the more I found him charming. Walking along the empty beach with him made me forget most things. Like, I could start a new, fresh life. Away from everything. I didn''t recognise myself. I could no longer deny the connection we shared. It seemed like Carmilo felt the same. Comforting touches turned into embracing, and it was I who initiated it. ''Why does he feel familiar?'' His eyes locked on mine as he held me. I continued to stare and saw the sunset reflected in his golden eyes as he leaned me back. My breath escaped slowly; the white flakes in his eyes became apparent as he pressed nearer. A slight breeze made me shiver. His heat enveloped me as I pressed into him, basking in the closeness. Our noses touched, our breath mingled, and our heart rate soared. It was addictive. I followed his lead, edging slowly, wanting the sweet kiss I craved. The touch of a man I longed for. We kissed. And fell into the sand¡­ In the morning, I was filled with regret. Yet I missed the touch of another man. Deigo. I''m sorry. My trip was over. Carmilo came with me to the harbour and saw me off. "Will I see you again?" He asked. We both knew the answer: No. I pulled away from him after that night and cried with regret. He was so understanding, which made it hurt more. "A day is all I can give away," I sniffled. He looked down and reached out, taking my hand. "I hope you will not forget me," he replied. I spoke truthfully, "I won''t... Maybe I will meet you first in another life." We kissed goodbye. My heart ached as I turned to board the little boat. A short boat ride to the mainland and a long train journey, and I would be home. Back to reality ¨C A reality of loneliness without Deigo. Hope? A chill awoke me. The wind caught the unfamiliar curtains. Fresh, crisp air did not help the grogginess. I felt tired, sticky, unclean. Where was I? Back home? I groaned as I rolled over. I ached all over. A warm hand on my forehead made me jump. Looking left, I fell out of the bed at the man. "Careful, Lex," he humoured. "Leo?" "Who else?" I rubbed my head in confusion, "What the hell happened?" He kneeled to my sitting figure, once again touching my forehead. "You had a fever," he informed, looking happier. I had to visit an herbologist to break it. How are you feeling?" "Eh... Sweaty..." "Do you remember anything?" "Yeah, a weird ass dream... Very vivid." "Well, you kept mumbling in Spanish." "I-I was reliving Anabel''s life. Gods, that was wild." "Come on. I think you''ll want to get cleaned up before discussing it." "Yeah... good idea."
Jack Jack sighed heavily, leaning into his knees. From what Victoria had told him. Cornelius was acting like a jealous child. He did not like that Victoria''s attention was elsewhere. He often expressed displeasure at feeding from animals or blood banks instead of fresh. He thought the treaty would repress them and make their numbers dwindle because they were the ''most powerful'' supernatural beings. Not for the sake of witches and the unnatural order of immorality. It all became worse when his youngest sister died at the ripe old age of 96. Now, they were both tracking the man-child. Jack piped up at the radio static that came to life. "Report: Cornelius has been spotted..."
Magnus He picked up the receiver, "Where?" "Oxford, yesterday at six pm. More information to follow." Magnus got up and took a red pin marking Oxford on his map. Cornelius'' movements were too erratic, with no clear direction. He was most certainly running. Magnus lifted the radio, "Anything on Lexi?" "Negative." "Send info on the vamp ASAP." "Understood." The radio cracked to silence once more.
Kieron He watched his sister''s chaotic emotions. It gave him whiplash just watching her. Luke kept his nephew busy, and the coven pulled together in support as always. He was glad she had a support system. A text broke him out of his musings. Jack: [Vamp in Oxford. Nothing on Lexi.] Jack kept him updated on anything now they were in this delicate situation. He glanced at the eldest sibling. She tapped a pencil on the table, going through Selena''s BoS. How Lexi managed to reveal its secrets stumped them both, and without her knowledge, they were grasping at straws. Turning a page, the lights dimmed once more. "Are you sure your electricity is fine? I don''t mind checking it, you know." "No. We need to figure out how to lift this ink-" Isobel''s sentence was cut off by a book flying off the shelf. "Told you my electrics were fine," she retorted. She got up from the seat and went over to the book; she groaned in frustration and threw it on the table. Kerion glanced at the cover; it was a ''house witchery'' book. "I was hoping it would help us with this, Selena. I know the house is a mess. Thank you." "Erm, Isobel, I don''t think you should be shouting-" "Shush." The book slid to Kieron, candles and herbs fell from the shelf, and the lights flickered once more as Isobel rubbed her temples. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Go take a break," he encouraged his sister, "It''s nearly time to make dinner anyway." She quickly gave up, frustration evident in her demeanour. She left the room without another word. Kieron turned back to his passage. He was looking through the book Jack procured for him. Surely, something in here would give the answers he was looking for.
Lexi A happy sigh left my lips as I lay on the bed after a walk around Inverness. The herbalist''s medicine worked like a charm. "Lex?" Leo asked from the other side of the room. "Hm?" "We need to talk..." These are the dreaded words of any relationship. "Okay," I sat up, watching him approach the window. "Do you remember your dream?" "Yes... Do you want to go through it?" He nodded, "When I fell asleep, I think I was right in the middle of the past life." "Well, Anabel didn''t meet Carmilo until later. At first, she married another called Deigo..."
"And I woke up just as I-Anabel fell asleep on the boat." Leo remained quiet, watching outside, like I was, while he listened. "I didn''t see the cliff. My dream was from the beach... That was my favourite scene of ours." I smiled; it was mine too, but thinking about Anabel''s past leading up to it, I realised the calm romance was bittersweet. I had to know, did they see each other again? "I said I needed a break from the lifetimes... but..." He smiled knowingly, "You want to know if they made it?" I nodded slowly. I had to know. Good or bad. This may be what I needed. Hope bloomed in my chest. We could find the key we were missing. Thanks to my illness, we only had a few days left of our escape before heading back to Morgan. First, we needed a scrying mirror.
Blackspit "Finally! Where the hell have you been?" she practically screamed down the phone. "Strengthening my numbers, taking a vacation-" "bullshit you''ve been running with your tail between your legs." Cornelius tutted down the phone, "Now, now. Don''t take your anger out on me." "There is no one else to blame. I told you not to play around." "It''s not my fault your plan failed," he spoke casually. She took her anger out on a nearby wall, "Shut. Up." He mocked her, laughing at her rising anger. "You forget about our deal. Only I can bring her back." He quickly ceased the laughter and cleared his throat, "What''s your plan now?" She smirked, knowing she had an upper hand over him, "How many do you have?" "Enough." "You need more." "I will worry about that. It''s hard now. There is a hunt for me." "Hm. Not my problem. Get your ass to Pendle, she will arrive home soon." "You sound sure." "I guarantee it. Once she''s gone, you''ll have the whole coven, and I will bring back your sister." She hung up the phone and hid it back under the floorboards. Next, she had to figure out how to get rid of Morgan without giving away her identity or tipping off her sixth sense.
Lexi The bell tingled as we entered the little hidden nook. I stood behind Leo, looking around at the stocked shelves; the store was packed with incense, crystals, herbs and local artistry. "Hello again!" The owner greeted Leo, "I trust the medicine worked?" "Like a charm, thank you. We are after a scrying mirror." "Ah, this way," I watched the woman come around the front desk. She caught my eye with a smile, and her footstep faulted like she was about to trip over something invisible. "Whoops, how clumsy of me... This way, please." She gestured for us to follow her. An extensive collection of crystal dishes were on display. A cobalt blue mirror caught my eye, and my fingers strayed over it. It reflected the light into cool blues and vibrant violets. "A beautiful blue, right?" she commented, leaning in. "They say crystals pick you, not the other way around." I smiled, "I can believe that." I glanced at Leo next to me; this was coming with us. Standing next to the register, I wandered over to the notice board. My breath left me, and without looking, I repeatedly tapped and smacked Leo. "Ow, Lex, what''s-" "Hunt." I stared at the haunting, familiar face. "Shit," he breathed. Finding the same thing I was looking at. I stared at my picture. I looked back at the owner. She looked like a deer in headlights. "You''ve called them already, haven''t you?" She shook her head, "N-No! I haven''t, I swear!" I looked at her sadly. This woman was scared. She was scared of me. I am dangerous. I turned back to Leo. The flyer had shocked him, and his face was pale. He stepped closer to it. "So this is Cornelius?" "Yeah..." He took a photo on his phone quickly, and I stepped to the register. The woman flinched as I did. "I''m not going to hurt you," I said with a slight eye roll. Putting the cash on the side, I took the bag, "Thank you... You should call them." She looked confused, "C-call who-o?" "The council. Tell them you saw me, give them every detail-" "Lexi." Leo interrupted. He quickly approached me and whispered angrily, "What are you doing?" "I will not hide anymore." Our trip would have to be cut short again.
Returning to the room, I sat on the bed, defeated. The voices from the past rang in my head again, and the thoughts could not stop swirling. The shop owner was not the only one to have seen me. It was more likely my whereabouts were reported before this. I sighed as Leo cast a veil. Here we go. "There is no need to be reckless," he said calmly. We could have stayed with Morgan, laid low for a while." "Even if we did, it would only be a matter of time. We don''t know if one of them would inform the council. They have no loyalty to us." He leaned against the wall, knowing I was right. I knew it was my imagination, but I could feel our bond muting further. "They want me alive... That''s usual," I whispered. Leo hummed, "Probably for information." I was quiet for a moment. One voice was nagging. Relentless. "Leave him. Let him be happy." I took a breath before speaking, closing words carefully, "They are after me, Leo." "I know. We can-" "No. This is going too far now. I can''t ask you to stick with me." I watched him, pulling the flesh between his brows and frustration mounted. I don''t want to drag him into this mess anymore or any of the coven dragged in further. There was only one outcome, which must be on my terms. I watched Leo Leave the wall and kneel in front of me, his eyes determined. "Lexi," he crooned, "We are in this together." He reached out, tucking my hair behind my ear. "Tell me... What''s going on?" He gently poked my forehead. I shook my head, "I''ve been selfish." His brows furrowed in confusion and made me continue. "I so desperately wanted this"-I gestured between us- "to work. We are trying to break the cycle, but I can''t see a way out. Instead, all I see is death." "But we are finding out new things," he interjected. "Yeah, more headaches to figure out, thanks to the crows. I''m worried about home. Now, this Hunt. It''s too much." He took my hands, "Why do you think you are selfish?" I breathed a laugh, "Because I want to keep you with me in this shitstorm. When you should be..." I cut my sentence short. I didn''t want to finish. "I should be...?" "Forget it," I sighed. Surprisingly, he didn''t push it further. Instead, getting up and kissing my forehead. "I''m not going anywhere," he finished before leaving me on the bed while he left the room. ''Why stay when you can be happier elsewhere?''
Leo approached me an hour later with the blue mirror. "Still want to try?" he asked. I nodded, following him to the floor. I prayed to the Goddess for a happy ending. Then we had something to work with, something I could hope for. Woe Lexi I waved a crimson hand over the blue, energy sinking into the crystal. I felt it hum, and a grey mist swirled, covering the blue. I took his forearms and took a deep breath. ¡°Where do we start?¡± I asked Leo. ¡°Did you see the necklace while you were dreaming?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the necklace in this lifetime.¡± His eyebrow raised, ¡°From the beginning then?¡± ¡°My beginning?¡± ¡°Sure, show me.¡± His thumb made small soothing circles on my arm. I leaned in, gazing into the blue. Very quickly, a clean image of Anabel appeared, picking up her skirt at her husband¡¯s weak voice¡­
Blackspit She eagerly sat on the edge of her seat; this is it. Time to move her next chess piece. The Morrigan knew how to play to her strengths. And no protective circle, runes, sigils or wards. Idiots. An easy charm to make them see, only what she wanted them to see¡­
Third Person The radio crackled to life, and an alarmed voice spoke through. It was 6 p.m., and the detective had awoken from his nap. He picked up the receiver, hearing his name repeated over and over. ¡°Yes, yes. I am here. What is it?¡± he said into the receiver. ¡°Langton spotted.¡± Magnus jumped up from his bed in shock, ¡°Where?!¡± ¡°Inverness.¡± ¡°Send me details now,¡± he hurriedly said before whisking around the tiny hotel room, gathering his things. He has to follow the lead, or it would be his head. Magnus paused, looking around the room before leaving¡­ Should he tell the mother? Jack leaned back in his seat, defeated. ¡°Shit,¡± he muttered. He immediately started to call Keiron. A text would not go down well with the uncle. A chiming sound echoed through the family home; calmly getting up, Isobel paused the episode. Luke spied Keiron¡¯s silent phone glowing and, passing it to him, spoke softly, ¡°The Wolf is calling you.¡± Keiron glanced at his partner before picking up the phone from his hand. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I am so sorry-¡± ¡°WHAT?! ¡°Isobel¡¯s hysterical cry echoed around the house, startling Alex from his seat. He looked at his uncle. ¡°She¡¯s been spotted.¡± Jack¡¯s gruff voice spoke over the receiver. Isobell hung up the phone sobbing. She dropped to the floor. Luke immediately went to her. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Inverness. I will text you with more.¡± Jack hung up the phone; he heard the mother cry, but before he said anything, perhaps the detective had told her. ¡°Where was he last spotted?¡± Victoria asked, turning the corner. She snapped her fingers at the two men sitting around. ¡°Oxford. No further updates.¡± ¡°Hm. I still have an apartment down there. There is no doubt he is hiding. Let¡¯s go see what the child is up to next.¡± She left with a flick of her hair. Jack slowly got up, taking the radio with him. He would continue to listen in when he could. He hoped Keiron would also keep him informed of the lass. Keiron sighed as he got up. His heart could not bear his sister¡¯s cries. ¡°Why? She said she was safe! Why is she in Inverness? Why would she chance it?¡± Keiron refused to speak aloud his thoughts. His mind wandered back to the black-splattered image. Did Bristlecast have a hand in this? He entered the workroom under the stairs. ¡°Selena? Mum? We need your help. How do we get rid of this?¡± The same abandoned blook on House Witchery skittered across the floor to his feet. His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t see how this helps-¡± It bounced a few times, pages fanning open before finally landing on a page. Placing his reading glasses on his face, he picked up the book and read aloud. ¡°How to remove ink stains the old way. Oh, for god¡¯s sake.¡± He threw the book on the table, looking around at nothing. ¡°It¡¯s really that simple?¡± He exacerbated. He could practically hear the tinkering laughter in the silent room. Groaning, he leaned out of the doorway. ¡°Isobel. I found out how to remove the ink.¡±
Lexi We were again in the memory, watching it from afar, with hands entwined. Anabel and Carmilo were saying goodbye at the harbour. Leo¡¯s hand squeezed mine. ¡°Shall we follow her?¡± He wondered out loud. ¡°My dream cut off after this. I wonder what Carmilo¡¯s Wife- his ex-wife- looks like.¡± ¡°Hm, well, only one way to find out.¡± We followed Carmilo. We found the necklace. It sat perfectly centred around the wife¡¯s neck. Not only that, but Carmilo lied about the divorce. We watched, shocked, as his heavily pregnant wife greeted him enthusiastically at the shore. ¡°How was your work trip?¡± ¡°Horrible, I missed you.¡± He smiled and greeted his wife with a kiss. We stood quiet, watching the happy couple. Quickly, they hurried home to two other children. Carmilo had a smile on his face and seemed to be the doting father and husband. Putting a hand up, I gently moved my hand from right to left, and the timeline sped up. Years went by before another ¡®work trip¡¯. He went to the same island, but Anabel was nowhere to be found. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. A heavy sigh left him as the receptionist told him such, and he instead left a letter addressed to Anabel in the hands of the hotel, hoping she would come back. He then retreated to the bar for one last drink. As the years passed, he secretly tried to find her to no avail. The hotel owner confirmed she never returned to the hotel, and the letter was returned to him. He gave up and continued his happy family life well into old age with his wife. ¡°They never met again¡­¡± I stated the obvious quietly. ¡°Maybe she passed away after that trip?¡± Leo suggested quietly. ¡°Hm. Let¡¯s find out.¡± It was the ending that made the most sense. Yet, here we both stood, watching an old lady mourn over her late husband, which surprised us both. She sighed heavily before placing down more flowers at his headstone. They always say to expect the unexpected. She never strayed again from her love for Deigo. She was never dated and never remarried. As the hotel owner said, she never returned to the island again, instead doting on her family, her nephews and nieces. Why she did not, we may never know. She passed away peacefully in her sleep, just like Carmilo and his wife. No pain, no early death. She visited the grave every week without fail. The necklace¡­ did nothing to them. It didn¡¯t bring an early death, and it wasn¡¯t a bad omen. It was not the key. As we pulled out of the mirror, the lump reformed in my throat. I couldn¡¯t stop the waterfall that rolled down my cheeks. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears. I didn¡¯t let go of Leo, clutching on. My chest felt heavy, like it was being crushed, as hope died within me. The words spoken by Morgan and the crow lady were valid. I must leave him. I must let him find happiness elsewhere. And I would be free from this cycle. I took a sobbing breath as his hands grasped my cheeks, trying to wipe away the endless stream of tears. He moved the mirror aside and pulled me towards him. Only then did I feel his tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fix this,¡± he sniffed. A pitiful laugh left me, my voice raw from my wailing, ¡°Neither do I¡­ Is it bad I wished she died sooner? Then we might have had something to work with.¡± ¡°A little, but I know what you mean.¡± With red eyes, he regarded me, wiping my wet cheeks. ¡°I would rather know you were alive and well without me than¡­¡± I nodded in acceptance. His words hurt; they cut me deeply, and I felt number. Knowing he would be happier, I had to leave. Yet¡­ ¡°One¡­¡± I whispered before stopping my sentence. ¡°What is it?¡± he gently asked. ¡°One more night?¡± I whispered. A sad smile grew on his face, but he kissed my hand and embraced me on the floor. ¡®Selfish.¡¯
Blackspit Blackspit couldn¡¯t make this up. It seemed her benefactor was finally coming through¡ªall perfect timing. Morgan was gone. She had been requested by a potential customer and had to go urgently. The lover birds were on their way back after the final seed started to grow, and from her spy, it seemed her letter made them fall apart. They would be back soon. She also found an unexpectedly powerful Fae. After draining all the magic she could from him, she thanked him and left him in the wild. She closed her eyes and concentrated... Long black hair. Deep black depths. Shifting into another human was easy with the Fae¡¯s essence. Hiss! Only one thing left to get rid of, that damn fat rat of a cat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, Madeline... she will notice.¡± A taunting voice echoed in the room. It made her pause; she had finally trapped the cat in a towel. It growled something fierce. ¡°Plus, Lexi will know if you hurt it.¡± She was right. ¡°Alright. What do you propose, Badb?¡± Maddie addressed the taunting voice and looked up into the black mirror on the coffee table. She was always watching. ¡°I heard cat nip makes them relax, and a sleep spell ought to do it,¡± the goddess informed, ¡°Now, don¡¯t fuck it up this time, Maddie.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± With an eye roll, she tempted the cat to sleep. Sooty had finally gone to sleep; she placed him on the bed and, using sage, cleansed the area. She couldn¡¯t afford even one magic fae crumb to be found. Then she waited¡­
When they arrived back, she expected them not to be on speaking terms or even as far away from each other as possible. Yet when she opened the door, they were holding hands. ¡°Welcome back,¡± Morgans¡¯s voice was not easy to mimic, yet the Fae¡¯s potent magic made it feel effortless. A nod from Leo was all that was shared. It was time to put on her acting skills. ¡°So, nice trip?¡± Gronk! Her crow was very good at mimicking a raven. It was hard to tell them apart anyway. ¡°Not really. We investigated the couple ¨C Anabel and Carmilo,¡± Leo murmured. ¡°Oh? What did you find?¡± Morgan picked up a notepad and pen, ready to write down the following words. ¡°Nothing worth noting. They had one night and separated. Lived full lives.¡± His voice broke towards the end. Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°We have decided to¡­¡± he trailed off. Lexi finished for him, her voice quiet, ¡°¡­to walk away from this life cycle.¡± Maddie was smiling gleefully on the inside. Yet to them, she put the notepad down slowly, with a sad look, ¡°I am sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°Is there a way to break this connection permanently? Rather than fixing it?¡± Leo asked. Lexi said nothing and looked down at her shoes. This was Maddie¡¯s first time seeing the infamous woman so unsure of herself. She looked meek, almost frail. Pale blonde hair covered her face, fingers picked at her nails, her cheeks and eyes blotchy red. Maddie would look back on this later in her mirrors and have a jolly time seeing the little one cry. ¡°There is. Come.¡± Morgan beckoned into the kitchen, ¡°We shall talk.¡±
Lexi Gathered around the small table with Tea in hand, Morgan began to talk. ¡°You will have to break the fated bond that is between you. Though I must warn you, it will be painful. You¡¯re tearing two souls apart.¡± I nodded, accepting her words. She continued talking carefully, ¡°It must be done on a new moon. The next one is in three days¡­ Make a circle and tie a red string to your pinkie; this represents your bond. Before you cut it, you must say these words.¡± She noted down a tiny verse and passed the piece of paper over. I took an image of it and gave it to Leo to take. ¡°You both must do it for the link to be broken.¡± ¡°Does it have to be at the same time?¡± ¡°Yes. I recommend the witching hour.¡± ¡°3 a.m.?¡± Leo asked, flinching, ¡°I don¡¯t think Lexi will be awake for that.¡± I lightly laughed, ¡°12 instead?¡± He nodded. We had spoken about this while returning to the house. Every lifetime we ended in tragedy, an early grave. As much as I hated seeing myself die, Leo¡¯s past lives had to live with the trauma. It was not healthy for us both. Breaking the cycle was the easy way to help. I peered at Morgan. She glanced between us, and her face gave nothing away. She got up and left the room, saying, ¡°I will give you two some time.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I interrupted her, getting her attention, ¡°Do you know where Sooty is?¡± She laughed a little, ¡°Upstairs sleeping, I got a hold of some catnip. He is out like a light.¡± I nodded, smiling back; catnip often made him sleep for hours. ¡°So¡­ Are you coming home?¡± I asked awkwardly. ¡°Not yet. I can¡¯t stay away from you until we break this.¡± He looked at me. His eyes are intense. ¡®Stop it. You cannot be selfish anymore, Lex.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go pack my bags¡­¡± I said slowly, leaving the half-empty cup and Leo at the table.
Sooty was still sleeping soundly. He only stirred as I picked him up. With my backpack over my shoulder, I walked down the stairs. A sudden realisation occurred to me. The council¡¯s detective knows I¡¯m in Scotland¡ªno doubt in Inverness already speaking to the shop owner. There was no way I could take the train back home. I would be spotted and reported again. ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered, reaching the bottom of the stairs. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Leo asked, emerging from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be spotted if I take the train.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± Morgan chimed in, leaning against the living room door, ¡°Luckily, you can use the Fae portals. Henry will take you home.¡± Approaching the tree, the branches groaned and twisted into an archway. I sighed, turning away to Leo and Morgan. ¡°Thank you for taking me in, Morgan,¡± I said softly. She waved her hand, ¡°Think nothing of it. If you need me, you know where I am.¡± She turned away, wandering the short distance back to the house. Leo kept his eyes on me. I couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. ¡°If you need me for anything, call me, even if it¡¯s in fifteen minutes or fifteen years.¡± A small smile came to my face, ¡°I will¡­ What should I tell your family?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± he stroked the back of his head. ¡°Tell ¡¯em I¡¯m with Morgan or Uncle Robbie, and I¡¯ll be back sometime later.¡± I nodded and turned away to the archway. I hesitated in stepping forward. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can leave with you standing there¡­¡± I listened to his footsteps receding, getting further and further away. The truth was I was on the verge of tears, and I didn¡¯t want him to know.
Maddie ¡°Trust that this is for the best, Leo,¡± Morgan spoke intently, grasping his shoulder. ¡°Is it?¡± Leo grunted. He glanced at the hand but did not shrug it off. ¡°She will be safe wherever she goes¡­ and alive. Maybe you can reconnect later in life.¡± He hummed. They both continued to watch her leave. She didn¡¯t look back once as she stepped through the fae portal with the sleepy cat in her arms. She was gone. Finally. ¡°I will leave you alone for a while. I have a new client to see. I¡¯ll be back in a few hours,¡± she said, walking off to the portal herself. ¡°Okay.¡± It was clear it would take a while for his heart to recover.
Lexi I did not take in my surroundings while I walked, trusting the bird unquestioningly. I was lost in my grief. Henry took me through doorway after doorway. He landed in front of another doorway and croaked to grab my attention. This was my exit. ¡°Thank you. I will see you again.¡± Croak! I stepped through and was greeted by the achingly familiar forest. The great oaks stood tall and mighty; even without leaves, they looked magnificent. Yet the weather reflected my mood: dark, dim and overcast. Everything was a little duller. Purp? I looked down. Sooty was finally awake. ¡°Hello... we are going home now.¡± ¡°Home?¡± ¡°Yes, home.¡± He promptly fell back to sleep. It must have been a lot of catnip...
The house¡¯s lights were lit. My family was in. I carefully walked through the backdoor, allowing the backpack to touch the ground again. Alex promptly walked into the kitchen. Looking up from his phone, his eyes widened, and his jaw dropped- as did his phone. ¡°Alex? Did you break something again?¡± He didn¡¯t respond to Mum¡¯s question. Instead, he tackled me into a fierce hug. ¡°Alex?¡± Mum stood in the doorway, looking down at his abandoned phone. She picked it up first before noticing me. She dropped the plate and the phone she held. The plate smashed to the ground, and she shed tears. ¡°Lexi!¡± she gasped, also running to pull me into a bear hug. I thought I had no more tears left to cry. How wrong I was. ¡°Lexi?¡± I looked up at the doorway once more. ¡°Uncle Keiron?¡± He joined in with the hug. Enmagica "Where is Leo?" Alex asked, looking around behind me, looking for him. "... He stayed in Scotland," I replied quietly. "Oh, when will he be back?" Mum asked with furrowed eyebrows in confusion. "I don''t know if he will come back." I watched the realisation come to her face. "What happened?" She prodded gently, holding my shoulders. "We-we couldn''t do it... We couldn''t break the cycle, and well..." I looked down at the ground once more. "Oh, sweetheart," she pulled me into another hug, "I am so sorry." She coaxed me to the sofa, and I felt her hand patting my head gently; only then did I let the tears fall freely.
My sadness soothed again; Uncle Keiron set the tea on the coffee table. Frustration and unease were on his face. "What were you thinking? Wandering around Inverness¡­" He shook his head. "I didn''t know a Hunt was called," I protested, "We didn''t know until we visited a metaphysical shop." "Did they find you? Is that why you came back?" he accused. "No. We left Inverness this morning. We didn''t run into them. I came back because¡­ It would be awkward living with an Ex and his mother," I mumbled. "Hold on¡­ His mother?" Keiron asked, bewildered. ''Shit.'' "Um¡­" "Lexandria," Mum warned. With a heavy sigh, I shared everything- from our secret letters to our first meeting with Morgan. "You trust people too easily," Keiron stated bitterly, crossing his arms. ''You''re telling me,'' I thought with a slight eye roll. "And¡­ the cycle? The lifetimes?" Mum asked, rubbing my shoulder. "I don''t want to go into it¡­ But she did help us. We couldn''t figure out what needed to be ''fixed''." I used my hands to quote. Confused, I heard a sniffle from her; I looked to Keiron for help. With soft eyes, he explained, "No mother wants to outlive her child¡­" I realised what he meant: Will you die young? "So long as we are not together, I will live a long life¡­" "You sound sure," he questioned. "Trust me. I will be fine." Mum pulled me close, "You are not out of the woods yet, my dear." She turned to her brother, "The council is still after her." He nodded, "If they find out we are hiding her here, it will only cause more trouble." "¡­ It is late. One night will be fine!" she persuaded.
I kept my phone off while I slept, but the whole coven would know I was back home within a day, thanks to my mother. A light, furry touch woke me during the night. Sooty sat beside me, trying to get under the covers for warmth. Lifting the quilt, I enjoyed the company. It was a while since I slept alone. I briefly wondered how Leo was fairing. ''Is he with Maddie?'' I shook my head as soon as the thought appeared. The little sleepy tendrils caught me once more. I was drifting into sleep. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Leo He sighed for the umpteenth time that night. Sleep evaded him; he was unsure if it was an unfamiliar empty house or the lack of her small snoring huffs. The pillow next to him still held a vague scent of Lexi, which only added to the weight sitting on his chest. He, too, felt numb. He groaned before getting up to wander down to the darkened living room. Then he spied the black scrying mirror abandoned on the coffee table instead of being locked away. It was too tempting. With a hand over the face of the mirror, Lexi''s bedroom came into clear view from her desk mirror. She slept soundly with Sooty to keep her company. Her breathing and quiet snoring filled the room, and his eyes drooped at her rhythmic breaths. It eased the numbness within him, but the weight turned into a boulder, crushing his chest. Shifting to lie down, he stared into the darkness before finally falling asleep to her breathing, crashing on the world''s most uncomfortable sofa.
Jack "There is no sign of Lexi. I will stay here and investigate further. Tell me if the vamp shows up." The radio crackled into silence after the Detectives'' announcement. Jack turned off the wireless machine and got out of the car. He was scouting out for Victoria. They had chased a trail from Cambridge to Norfolk.
Victoria barged into the occupied, safe house. Three of her children were hiding there. "Mother is home!" she announced before grabbing the nearest scampering vampire. "Now, now Oscar¡­" she coaxed, making him look into her eyes, "What have you been up to, dearest?" He evaded her eyes, looking around the ceiling and floor, "Mother! So nice to see you. How was your trip?" "Hm. A little stressful. Imagine my surprise to find out your brother has been rallying you against me." "What?" he said, feigning innocence, "I would never mother." "Yet here you are. Hiding." She forced him to kneel quickly, pulling his head back. He scrunched his eyes closed, "Why would you hurt your mother?" He said nothing, making her tut. "Oscar. You and I both know he has made new vampires despite the rules. What did I do to make you angry?" Her tone changed from stern to lamenting. Trying to trick him with crocodile tears. He brushed his hair soothingly, like a mother would. He sighed and stopped struggling. "He was persuasive. You haven''t spent any time with us. Instead, you fly off to another continent¡­ We needed a leader- one who doesn''t bow to the council, one who doesn''t force us into oppression." "Bow to the council? Fools. I keep you safe from death. This treaty keeps us from extinction." "You forget who you pled your loyalty to after the cull of your Sire," she spoke bitterly. "He told us you were not coming back. That you broke the treaty and left us for dead," he whispered. Letting him go, he didn''t move from the floor. "Never. I was overlooking a new home for all of us." "You were?" She nodded and smiled. This was the third time she explained herself. She wanted to keep it a surprise. "Now¡­ Tell me where he went¡­ I know he was here." "He is going to Pendle¡­"
Lexi Mum shakily held the phone, typing in some numbers from a business card from ''Magnus Hawkcroft''. "Magnus¡­ is that the detective?" I asked. "Yes¡­ We have to do this-" "Give it here." "What?" She was taken aback. I said nothing and kept my handout asking for the phone. I heard Luke laughing from the table, "This is going to be good!"
"This is Magnus. Who is speaking?" "Lexandria Langton." I heard him choke out a cough, "Is this a joke? How did you get this number?" I smiled, "No joke. My mum had your business card." I felt another presence around me. Without thinking, I waved a hand and protection Sigils quickly blocked the spying eyes. ''That''s new¡­'' "You know turning yourself in won''t get you the reward." "Noted." "I guess you will not tell me where you are?" "No luck with your dowsing then?" I teased lightly, "I''m back home in Pendle." "You are? How did you get there without tipping off CCTV?" "That''s a secret. Are you coming so we can get this over with?" "¡­ Why bother? You are not going to be there when I arrive." "You have my word; I''m housebound." I looked at Mum. "I will inform the council. Your co-operation, while unexpected, is appreciated." "Not chasing me right away? Why is that?" "We have had a tip-off on Cornelius. I cannot tell you more. You understand." "Certainly. Good luck." "I will call once I have spoken to the council." I sighed before abruptly hanging up the phone call and told my family of Magnus'' delay. "Glad they are finally doing something about the Vamp," Keiron commented.
Mum took back her phone, and she looked undecided about something. "Mum? What''s up?" I asked. "I must tell you something... tell you both something." She waved her hand to Alex and motioned for him to sit beside me while she sat beside Uncle Keiron. Keiron gave Luke a pointed look, and he quietly exited up the stairs. Suspicious, I waited patiently for her to continue. "Alex... I don''t think you will go through Enmagica," she admitted. "What? Why?" Alex asked, confused. "You..." she gulped, "You are half witch." "What?" I whispered, stunned into silence¡­ My brain couldn''t comprehend her statement. Mum stumbled over her words, tears accumulating. Uncle Keiron spoke for her, "You are half-siblings, Lexi." "No!" Alex sobbed, "You''re lying! This is a joke, right?" he protested. Mum gently shook her head and silently cried. Alex always looked like Mum more than I. But looking at him now whilst stood, the light made him look different. His face was blank, and his eyes were dark. Clouded and swirling with too many emotions, he closed his eyes and fled to the door. "Alex, wait!" Mum pleaded. Alex walked out of the front door, slamming it with anger. The roller-coaster of emotions was too much. "I need some time," I muttered in a daze. Standing, I left my mother and uncle on the sofa and went straight to the woods. Heartbreak ¡®Half sibling?... Half witch?¡¯ I know Alex was planned¡­ I also know my mum was indeed pregnant from the photos. But half-siblings? Did my mother have an affair? I don¡¯t remember a time when I saw them fight or fall out of love. They always kept their arguments hidden away from their children. Why did she tell us now? Would she have kept it hidden if Alex did have Enmagica? I wandered into the thick trees. I needed to talk to someone but left my phone at home. My first thought was Leo. ¡°If you need anything. Call me. Even if it¡¯s in fifteen minutes or fifteen years.¡± He still knew me better than Seri and loved my brother. He should know, too. Ignoring the bitterly cold wind, I set off for the old oak, but my steps faltered. I shouldn¡¯t go to him. I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave again. I thought of another way to reach him and heard the running water of the nearby stream. ¡®Use the reflection of the water,¡¯ I thought; it would be tricky but possible. A short stroll allowed me to think of what to say to him¡­ I stared at the water reflection, took a deep breath, and closed my eyes. I had to concentrate; waving a hand over the surface, a ripple made its way to a circular smoke-filled reflection. Leo. The grey smoke swirled into a whirlpool, opening up and getting wider. It first appeared black before fading into colour. It was Morgan¡¯s spare bedroom, the one we shared, and his back was turned to the mirror. I couldn¡¯t help the smile growing; I longed to see his face. It was a rough night. ¡°Leo!¡± I spoke, looking down into the water. He didn¡¯t turn or look around, confused. I tried again¡­, but he couldn¡¯t hear me. Was I doing something wrong? ¡°Le-¡± his name died on my lips as hands made their way around his shoulders. My slight smile faded. I recognised the manicured fingernails that gripped the back of his shirt. I could not see her face or body due to his tall stature. Maddie. My chest hurt. The red string pulled taught. I knew they were kissing; it didn¡¯t take a genius to see that. Tears threatened to accumulate, and I tried to swallow the tough lump in my throat as I watched on. I was hoping, willing, for him to push her away like last time. Words caught in my throat when I tried to get his attention again. Instead, legs wrapped around his waist as he picked her up. Each beat of my heart felt like a knife twisting into my flesh. I fled back away from the scene. ¡®Let him go, Lexi. You are not together, remember?¡¯ But that doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. My whole body shook as I tried to fight the tears. They stung like shards of glass. It was like an invisible hand squeezing my heart, wrenching it out until it was left with a sick, hollow ache. The pain was too unbearable. The whirlpool closed on the pair, falling onto the bed. The hollow ache grew. It wasn¡¯t fair. ¡®It had not even been 24 hours, and she sunk her claws in¡­ and he has let her,¡¯ I seethed. An empty, numbing pain filled me, but I did not try to stop the tears. ¡®Did I even mean anything to him?¡¯ The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Resentment grew within me, sparking my temper. I cared for him too much. I never told him, and now I never will. Caw! ¡°Fuck off,¡± I took a shaky breath and shook with fury, why did I even bother? Here I am, sitting alone, wallowing in my self-pity. Yet he was having the time of his life. My anger mounted, and my hands grew red, flaming with fire. ¡°You can¡¯t control it.¡± Caw! Caw! The flames grew more violent as rage seared through me, thinking back on the last couple of weeks. Why did I let him convince me to keep going? Why didn¡¯t we listen to Morgan? Why did I bother? ¡°Everyone leaves eventually.¡± Caw caw! I finally looked up to the murder of crows gathered in the branches. They were getting louder. My vision was severely blurred, and my tears were dehydrating me. Why? Can I not be left in peace? ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I grounded out, ¡°Let me grieve.¡± ¡°Let them protect you.¡± Caw! Caw! ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Beware of the crows.¡± ¡°I said shut up!¡± I exploded, and a trail of fire left my hand as I flung my arm carelessly to the left. Caw caw! I kept cursing at them as their squawking became incessant. Masses hopped from branch to branch. I cried out in a rage, and my vision turned red. It felt¡­ good. I felt something other than this empty cavern of nothingness. Anything felt better than the crushing pain in my heart. Caw! It was targeting practice. It wasn¡¯t long before every tree was scorched and up in flames. The crows tried to jump onto the ground, getting as close to me as possible. But hot, baked, charcoaled earth made that impossible. My chest heaved with laboured breath as I watched the last one flit away with singed feathers. I collapsed beside the river, with no energy to move. I was once again alone. ¡®That should teach them.¡¯ My magic never wavered. I bathed in my flames; my anger and newfound hatred for the universe ebbed somewhat. Even as the branches began to crumble and fall around me and with them, my pain began to resurface. I was truly alone. I broke. I heard a mutter as I cried out, sounding like a banshee. I hit the earth over and over. The pain in my knuckles masked the ache in my chest. Clouds, dim and dark, finally released the rain they held. The fire sizzled as it died down. As the rain fell, my dry eyes stung from sore, aching eyes; a cold sting would be welcomed. I tipped my head back, hoping to feel the tiny droplets splash over my skin. Yet they never landed. I was still alight. I heard footsteps cautiously move closer. They entered the inferno circle. Watching, he stepped forward, his dark purple magic springing from his hands and twisting upwards. Lathen brought the rain to put out the fire. Despite the soreness in my eyes and cheeks, my tears did not cease. I watched him kneel in front of me, and taking my red-flamed hand, he gently squished out the fire with his conjured water. I felt the sizzle dance across my hand, and I yielded. The fire died down as my cries became sniffles. The rain drizzled on, dousing me. It was a welcomed cold shower. Lathen grasped my cheeks, making me look at him. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion and eyes soft with empathy. ¡°Lexi?¡± I sniffed and became ashamed of my outburst. ¡°What are you doing out here? Where is Leo?¡± I whimpered before replying, ¡°We broke up. He stayed in Scotland.¡± ¡°Oh, Lex,¡± he pitied. I hated being pitied, but he gently hugged me and rubbed my back. His comforting actions made me shed new tears. The last time he hugged me like this was when my dad died and even before then, when my grandma passed away. Lathen looked around at the damp, charred remains of the nearby trees before regarding me and gently wiping my tears from my stained cheeks. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve made a bonfire?¡± I huffed a small laugh at his wording. ¡°Sort of¡­¡± I meekly admitted. He urged me, ¡°Talk to me.¡± Where to start? I was trying to kill crows? I had a breakdown? My mother had an affair? At least I didn¡¯t need to cry anymore. I looked around slowly, ¡°Not my best moment¡­ It seems Leo has moved on already.¡± Lathen¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I tried to reach out¡­ to talk to him about something¡­ and I saw¡­ well-¡± ¡°You said he is still in Scotland?¡± he interrupted; his face gave nothing away. I nodded. ¡°Where?¡± His face turned dark and angry. ¡°Lathen-¡± ¡°I just want to talk to him.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Last time you said that you ended up being suspended¡­¡± Lathen grunted, ¡°Just tell me¡­¡± I bit my lip, unsure. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be able to find the place. It¡¯s shrouded, remember?¡¯ Lathen sighed, looking away and changed the subject, ¡°What did you want to talk to him about? Can I help?¡± I let out a gentle sigh before I started, ¡°I found out Alex is half witch¡­¡± A buzz stopped my story. Lathen¡¯s phone rang out, prompting him to pull it out and take the incoming call. ¡°It¡¯s Devan¡­¡± Lathen murmured, looking apologetic; he answered, ¡°Hello?¡± I could hear Devan''s slightly panicked voice through the speaker. He spoke too quickly for me to comprehend. ¡°Woah, woah, calm down, bro. I¡¯m with Lexi¡­¡± Lathen calmed. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡± he ran a hand through his hair, ¡°Not okay.¡± He inspected my face as he said those words. ¡°I think you and the girls need to be here.¡± I sighed lightly. I always felt terrible dragging my friends into my problems. Lathen swiftly hung up and informed me, ¡°Alex is at Devan¡¯s place. He is upset.¡± ¡°Upset is an understatement,¡± I remarked, ¡°He was devastated when he left, shouting and crying.¡± ¡°So¡­ he is your half-brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ Mum and Dad have been living a lie. Lying to both of us¡­ it makes me wonder if Mum would have ever told us the truth if he did go through Enmagica. Would it be another family secret kept hidden?¡± I sighed before continuing, ¡°Then the question: Who is Alex¡¯s father? Would Alex want to know?¡± After a moment, Lathen responded, ¡°It seems the cracks have started forming. You have always been big on family, and you¡¯re worried your brother will leave or be angry at you. You¡¯re wondering what other secrets are hidden.¡± ¡°¡­ but¡± he continued, ¡°right now, you have no idea what to do next, and everything seems to be falling apart. I know your brother loves you and needs his family right now, just like you.¡± As he finished the last sentence, footsteps broke the quiet ambience, and a trio appeared from the scorched tree line. ¡°Lexi!¡± Seri cheered, tackling me into a hug on the floor. Quinn slowly looked around, ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± ¡°Long story,¡± Lathen quickly replied with a smile. ¡°Well, we have time,¡± Devan sat near me on the ashy ground and gently rubbed my shoulder, ¡°So, what¡¯s new?¡± ¡®Where to start?¡¯ Lathen ¡°Well shit,¡± murmured Quinn after I recited everything in more detail. ¡°What about the council? Are they not coming?¡± Devan asked sceptically. ¡°They know I¡¯m home, but they have a lead on our vamp. That takes priority right now,¡± I answered. My throat was dry and scratchy. ¡°About damn time,¡± Quinn said. After a few moments of silence, Lathen posed, ¡°Movie and takeaway? My place?¡± I smiled, ¡°That sounds great right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled,¡± Deven hopped up swiftly, ¡°Let''s get out of the cold!¡± We trekked forward, Seri and Quinn holding my arms and hugging me as close as possible. We whispered back and forth about little things, catching up on what I had missed at home and what food to order¡­ they kept my mind distracted. I gazed at the guys leading the way in front of us. Lathen was right. I needed my family; I needed my friends. I didn¡¯t realise how deeply I missed them.
Lathen The young coven settled in the warm, welcoming home of the Derwent household. The movie playing in the background was ignored as laughter and memories were shared. The fire crackling in the hearth provided warmth. All five circled the carpeted floor, playing Gin with some well-worn playing cards¡ªall to keep her distracted. He watched Lexi out of the corner of his eyes. He had never seen her that... chaotic. He saw the forest and trees smoking and investigated, thinking it was some punks trying to play with fire. He never thought Lexi was causing it. They all kept her distracted and laughing. He didn¡¯t pretend to imagine her pain. All he could and would do was be there for her like he was when her dad and grandmother passed. However, there was a certain someone he needed to see. He noticed a yawn escape her mouth. She was undoubtedly tired after an outburst, and her eyes slowly began drooping. Seri noticed and, with a slight smile, covered her with a blanket. The girls pulled her in close. Warm and conformable, Lexi finally fell asleep. Devan¡¯s small smile slowly disappeared, and the four shared the same look. None of them had seen her destructively use her magic. None of them expected Lexi to come back home alone. Devan asked Lathen, ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell me. But... I know a little familiar that might,¡± Lathen replied, stretching and getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll come with-¡± ¡°No...¡± Lathen interrupted. ¡°You need to stay here and look after them. Leo and I have a deal to sort.¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Quinn asked. Lathen said nothing, only smiled and, with a little wave, left the house. His face gave nothing away as he walked to the Langton''s house. Through the coven grapevine, he found out Sooty, Lexi''s familiar, had made his way to Lexi in Scotland after the disappearance stunt. He would need help finding Leo and reminding him of their deal.
After knocking, Isobelle opened the door. ¡°Lathen, hello,¡± her voice croaked. ¡°Mrs Langton,¡± he greeted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lexi isn¡¯t here...¡± She trailed off. ¡°Ah, sorry... I know she is with the others.¡± ¡°She is?¡± she asked surprised. With a humming nod, he continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m after Sooty.¡± Mew? Speak of the devil. ¡°Hey buddy,¡± Lathen greeted, ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°Is Lexi okay?¡± Isobel asked, concerned. ¡°Could be better¡­ She was sleeping when I left.¡± She sighed, ¡°Has she told you? About Alex?¡± Lathen nodded and was cut off before he could say a word. ¡°Well, keep her safe. I know she will have questions.¡± She gave him a small smile. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Meow! Lathen''s attention returned to the black cat. It crossed the threshold and circled Lathen''s legs. He picked the cat up and waved goodbye to Isobel, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back! Promise!¡± With a small laugh, she closed the door. As she did, he swiftly made a U-turn and moved into the forest instead of walking home. He looked down at the familiar, feeling a little awkward. He was not used to talking aloud to an animal. ¡°I need to find Leo. Can you take me to him... Please?¡± The cat''s big green eyes blinked and began to fuss around in Lathen''s arms. Lathen quickly let the cat down from his arms, and with confidence, Sooty led the human to the great oak. Sooty sat before an empty hanging branch, waiting for Lathen to catch up. ¡°Erm... Are we waiting for something-?¡± Lathen stopped his question as he approached the cat. The low-hanging branch groaned and twisted, forming a shimmering archway. The cat first looked at the Lathen before strutting through. ¡°Ah, wait!¡± Lathen reached out a hand, but the cat walked through the shimmering doorway without hesitation. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Gulping, Lathen first put a hand to it, passing straight through the shimmering wall. He felt nothing through the other side. He bit the bullet and walked through, closing his eyes as he did so. He kept going forward, feeling the tingle as he passed through the veil. He heard the birds change tunes to ones he couldn¡¯t recognise. Crickets and cicadas filled his ears; peering out of his eyes, he saw Sooty sitting and waiting patiently. Lathen took in the view that made his mind spin. It was like each tree was going through a different season. Some lush green leaves, surrounded by grass and wildflowers, filled with pinks, blues, and purples. Some trees have crispy orange, red, and yellow leaves. Others were completely bare, even with snow on the branches and the moist dirt¡ªlastly, the spring signs growing with flower petals, snowdrops and bluebells sprouting around. This was Fae land. Sooty walked east with Lathen following him, navigating through a cleared walkway. As he walked, he noted some of the trees had parchment on them, some in a language he could not speak, and others were Hunted posters. He paused, going past a familiar face; he remembered the day the coven got the very same one. Lexi. A meow from his tour guide snapped him out of it. Around them were many more doorways and arches. Each would lead to a different location, but peering in would reveal nothing¡­ You¡¯d have to know where you were going to navigate safely. If this were their land, surely, they would guard the entryways. So why were there no souls around? Lathen did not want to find out the answers. He kept his eyes on the black cat leading the way. After a short walk, Sooty again sat in front of a doorway and turned to look at his follower. ¡°This one? Are you sure?¡± Mew. Sooty stretched before walking through and ran to the familiar isolated cottage without waiting for Lathen.
Leo Morgan still hadn''t appeared. Shortly after Lexi left, Maddie somehow managed to get wind of the situation and tried to talk to him many times. Despite her protests, he refused to unlock the door and kept up Sigils to keep her out. He found solace in the rocking chair; he had flicked through every page of Morgans''s little library, hoping to find something to help. He pulled out the blue box from his pocket once more. Plenty of times, he chickened out about giving it to Lexi. It never seemed like the right time. Now, he would never give it to her. He opened the box, and a silver necklace chain lay with a moonstone pendant. He hoped to give it to her to replace the Victorian necklace that haunted them and to make new, happy memories. His sulking was interrupted by a scratching from the front door. Leo sighed at the similar sound of Maddie trying to break in again. Mew? The dulled cry of a cat made him pause in closing the door. He knew that little cry. Another one had him running to the front of the house. Did Lexi come back? Breathless, he ripped the door open, nearly breaking the hinges. Sooty leaned up and stretched against the doorway in greeting. Leo looked around the village, hoping to see a familiar face. His hopeful smile faded. He was glad to see a familiar face, but it was not the one he yearned for. He picked up the cat encircling his legs and cuddled him like a baby before greeting the encroaching Lathen. Lathen looked around at the little village, ¡°Homely¡­is this Glenrothes?¡± Leo''s small, awkward smile appeared, ¡°No, this is my mother¡¯s place¡­¡± Lathen paused at the door, hands in his pockets. As much as he wanted answers, he took in Leo¡¯s appearance. Haggard would be the term he would use. Leo¡¯s eyes looked bruised from lack of sleep, his hair unkempt and greasy, and his whole aura was off, sad and lonely. Lathen empathised; both Lexi and Leo were having a tough time. Lathen watched Leo¡¯s eyes harden and narrow, looking at something behind him. Lathen, curious, turned and glanced in the same direction. The brunette, Maddie, seemed to be approaching the pair. ¡°Come on in,¡± Leo stepped to the side with the cat in his arm. Lathen entered the small cottage with slight confusion, and Leo slammed the front door shut and traced spells on the wood. Lathen¡¯s eyebrows shot up, ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± he mumbled bitterly. Leo¡¯s back tensed, and he quickly turned his head, mishearing him, ¡°What?¡± Lathen turned away, wandering into the living room, ¡°Never mind.¡± Leo sighed and flopped down into the armchair, running a free hand through his hair; stress was evident in his aura. Lathen could tell turmoil was hidden beneath and took a pew on the sofa near him. ¡°Stupid question¡­ How is she?¡± He did not look up from the floor, boring a hole into the wood. ¡°A little wayward. She found some¡­ upsetting news, but we will look after her¡­¡± Lathen trailed off, watching the defeated and tired man cuddling a cat. ¡°Upsetting news?¡± Leo enquired. Lathen debated telling Leo about her explosion and what caused it, but looking at the Leo before him, he questioned whether what Lexi saw was true. ¡°Alex,¡± Lathen leaned forward, placing elbows on knees, ¡°is Lexi¡¯s half-brother.¡± Leo finally looked up from the floor in disbelief, ¡°Half?... He¡¯s half witch?¡± Lathen solemnly nodded. ¡°That explains why he¡¯s a late bloomer.¡± After a few moments of silence, he added, ¡°Fuck. How is he?¡± ¡°Understandably upset, he left the house angry, but he is with his friends.¡± ¡°You on the other hand¡­¡± Lathen stated, ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t slept in a week.¡± Leo grimaced lightly and shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t go home yet.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. If I do, I will change my mind.¡± ¡°Change your mind about what?¡± Lathen probed. ¡°Everything.¡± Leo leaned back in the chair, defeated, his eyes closed. ¡°I think you are taking the easy way out,¡± Lathen stated, picking at stray cat hairs from his jacket. A humourless laugh left Leo, ¡°Nothing about this is easy.¡± ¡°No?¡± Lathen leaned his arms onto his knees, ¡°You remember our deal?¡± Leo took a moment to recall. The one they made at Jack¡¯s while the others were upstairs watching CCTV. How could he forget?
¡°I¡¯ll guard the table,¡± Lathen said, sitting on a stool. ¡°I¡¯ll stay too,¡± Leo said. Lexi looked at him suspiciously. Leo winked and returned to his drink. When they disappeared from view, Leo struck up a conversation, ¡°Quite the crowd tonight.¡± He glanced around Jack¡¯s hideout. Lathen nodded, sipping his drink, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s always the same on weekends. Let¡¯s hope no brawls break out.¡± Leo pauses, nursing his nearly empty drink, ¡°Listen, I want to talk about her.¡± Confused, Lathen regarded him, prompting Leo to continue, ¡°Lexi told me what happened. I know she has already given you a piece of her mind on the day of my rites.¡± Lathen¡¯s mood soured slightly, ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to handle my feelings for Lexi. I¡¯ve been by her side long before you came along.¡± ¡°You upset her when you crossed that line, Lathen. You cannot force your way into her heart.¡± ¡°I was trying to show her how much I care!¡± ¡°Care? That¡¯s not care, Lathen. That¡¯s manipulation, thinking you could¡¯ve won her over by force. Lexi¡¯s heart isn¡¯t something to be conquered.¡± Lathen shook his head and sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We have history together.¡± ¡°But she chose me. We¡¯re together now.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Lathen thumped the table. He sighed again, and his shoulders slumped forward, ¡°I know she did.¡± Leo leaned back into the chair, letting him continue, ¡°I¡¯ve been her friend for as long as I can remember; I have loved her for half that time. I¡¯ve watched over her, cared for her. I will wait as long as it takes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be waiting a long time,¡± Leo replied, finishing the last gulp of his pint. ¡°I will not let you ruin what we have because you cannot control your feelings.¡± Lathen became agitated once more and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine, Leo. But mark my words¨CHey! Where the hell-?¡± Leo had backed away from the table and turned away from the agitated man, making him angrier. ¡°Bar. We need another drink,¡± Leo said over his shoulder. Lathen had calmed down when Leo returned and accepted the pint from him. Lathen finished his statement with a small sip, ¡°Mark my words: if you ever hurt her, you¡¯ll regret it. Not only that, but you¡¯ll lose your place in this coven. You will not be welcomed back.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not planning on hurting her, Lathen. She is my everything,¡± Leo confessed softly. Lathen oversaw Leo as he spoke, ¡°I hope you mean that. Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be there to pick up the pieces. And this time, I won¡¯t let her slip away.¡± ¡°You got that Scotty?¡± Lathen pointed at Leo sternly; Leo took every word to heart. ¡°Aye. I got it.¡±
¡°So, are you done, Leo? Or a lovers tiff?¡± Lathen leaned back into the hard sofa, hooking an arm over his back; he waited for the expectant ¡®no¡¯. Leo looked down at the purring black fluff and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Lexi will be safe with you,¡± he nodded to himself, ¡°And I know you will cherish her.¡± Lathen comically blinked, staring at the dude before him. This was not the Leo he came to know. Where was the doting lover? The one who didn¡¯t leave her side for days while she was in a coma. The one that openly put her first. Put her first¡­ ¡°This is what she wanted, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lathen concluded, ¡°She walked away. You don¡¯t want this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t watch her die again, Lathen.¡± Leo looked up from the cat, ¡°And I could see her hurting. I had to let her go. Every lifetime, nothing has changed; I don¡¯t want her to give up a long and happy life. I can¡¯t be selfish like that.¡± The coo-coo clock chimed midnight as the pair fell into silence. After it finished its cheery tune, Leo stood from the chair. ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll keep her happy.¡± Leo held out Sooty, and Lathen took the invitation to leave. Leo leaned against the front door frame, watching him walk away, but Lathen paused and posed one last question to Leo after a few steps. ¡°Think about this, Leo, before it¡¯s permanent. Would you rather be in her last moments in this life? Or will you be comfortable forever wondering ¡®what if?¡¯.¡±
Lathen entered the darkened home and popped Sooty near his owner. Devan was out for the count in a reclined armchair. The TV played quietly in the background as the three women slept soundly on the double blow-up mattress. Lathen sighed and silently prayed to any deity that Leo would heed his words and come home. Progress Keiron and Isobelle Isobelle sighed once more; her son was still ignoring her calls. She just wanted to make sure Alex was safe. Keiron watched his sister pacing, ¡°You are making me dizzy. Sit, help me finish this.¡± Begrudgingly, Isobelle sat beside Keiron and held onto the bowl he struggled to manipulate. Keiron dragged the paper into the strange red water and slowly spun it into a vortex. The black ink seeped out, colouring the water into a green, and as the liquid calmed to a stop, the paper rose to the surface, showing the hidden symbol that Lexi had sent to him. Keiron flipped open the ¡®Death and Beyond¡¯ book. He flicked through, trying to match the symbol on the now drying paper. Isobelle was distracted by her mind. She and Nick agreed to tell them both together when the time came. She knew both her children would have questions which would be difficult to answer, especially alone. Another story was how she could get Alex to calm down and come home. ¡°Here,¡± Keiron pushed the book to his sister and pointed to the page. It took her out of her mind and back to reality. Confused, she gazed at the book and read aloud, ¡°Hecate¡¯s symbol?¡± Keiron nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a perfect match¡­ It also means I¡¯ve been looking in the wrong pantheon.¡± Isobelle hummed and read further, but the small passage gave no further information other than more details about the Greek goddess of witchcraft. The mother''s eyebrows furrowed; why would someone be trying to cover this? It must have been something of significance for it to be blacked out. ¡°Do you think Bristlecast has anything to do with this?¡± she whispered. Keiron shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if Leo¡¯s mother and Bristlecast are the same person, then Leo isn¡¯t in a safe place.¡± Isobelle took a deep breath. She had to tell Cynthia and Noel.
Jack and Victoria Victoria grumbled on the phone, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡± They were going to Pendle, but their trail had gone cold. Victoria''s family had not seen or heard from Cornelius, and the tapped radio was silent. Jack had a bad feeling. Something was coming. He had to return to the pack; surely, they were feeling this, too.
Lexi I was being squished on all sides, and heat radiated. It was too warm. Groaning, I opened my eyes to see Seri¡¯s face a few inches from mine. She was sleeping soundly. Behind me, I could hear the grumbling of Quinn trying to stay asleep as I moved onto my back. I stared at the ceiling, Remembering everything from the night before. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I needed to check on my brother. ¡®Would he even pick up my calls? Would he even speak to me? Does he hate me?¡¯ ¡°Mornin¡¯,¡± Lathen said softly, his face popping into my view. I gave a small, tired smile back, not wanting to disturb the two sleeping beauties. Mew? I felt the pressure on my tummy shifts onto my chest; Sooty¡¯s purr rattled my chest soothingly. I smiled a little more and petted him. Wait¡­ ¡°How did he get here?¡± I asked softly, looking up at Lathen standing over me. ¡°I got him. I thought you needed another friend,¡± he replied with a shrug, ¡°Breakfast?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said softly, still petting the black fluff.
¡°Devan?¡± I asked, leaning against the living room doorframe, ¡°Have you heard anything about Alex?¡± After pausing the game on the screen, he turned his head and checked his phone, ¡°Nothing from my brother.¡± ¡°Can I try to call him? I left my phone at home¡­¡± I asked sheepishly. ¡°Course! Here¡­¡± Devan passed me his phone. Brandt¡¯s number was already pulled up. All I had to do was hit ¡®Call¡¯. Yet why did I feel anxious? ¡°Hey bro, what¡¯s up?¡± Brandt¡¯s voice chirped through the speaker. ¡°Um, Hey, Sorry, Brandt,¡± I replied awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s Lexi. Can I speak to Alex?¡± ¡°Er, one sec¡­¡± I could hear hushed voices as Brandt spoke to Alex. I worried my lip, anxiously waiting. I felt breathless. ¡°Hello?¡± A big breath escaped my lips at his voice, ¡°Hey Alex¡­¡± I moved into the tiny kitchen before continuing, ¡°How are you?¡± I heard him laugh coldly, ¡°Kind of a stupid question,¡± he replied. ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled, ¡°I just-¡± ¡°I am not coming home.¡± My eyebrows furrowed at his exclamation, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going-¡± ¡°I bet mum put you up to this.¡± His bitter attitude took me aback, ¡°Alex,¡± I cautiously started, ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Mum since you left yesterday. I¡¯m at Lathen¡¯s and wanted to check how you were doing.¡± ¡°As if you care.¡± His words momentarily left me speechless as they cut deep. I took a breath before calmly replying. ¡°You are still my brother-¡± ¡°Half-brother,¡± he corrected. ¡°Stop it!¡± I shouted down the phone, ¡°I am your sister. You are still my little brother, and I still care about you! What the fuck has gotten into you?¡± The call abruptly ended; he hung up the phone. It took all my strength not to throw the phone against the wall. I placed the phone on the table and leaned onto it, biting my cheek and taking deep breaths. Alex¡¯s words got to me; he was taking his anger out of on people. I felt a hand rub my shoulder, ¡°That didn¡¯t go as planned, huh?¡± Lathen stated. I sighed and shook my head in response, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°All you can do is wait. Let him come around.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°He will.¡± Lathen sounded sure and pulled me into a side hug, ¡°We all did after the rites, remember? He will, too.¡±
I pulled the blanket closer around me and stared out of the large bay window. Devan, Seri and Quinn left in the morning for school. After the anger this morning, I was in a¡­ meh mood. A mood that was neither good nor bad, just existing. My mind was quiet for once. ¡°Here,¡± Lathen held out a cup filled with green tea. I gratefully accepted it with a small smile as he sat beside me. I sighed quietly as memories of Leo began to surface. I miss him. And the new moon was around the corner¡­ ¡°Lathen? I need your help.¡± ¡°Anything,¡± he confirmed. ¡°I need help preparing for the new moon¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing what?¡± he asked, shocked. I gazed into the half-empty cup, wincing, ¡°We talked about it. It¡¯s the only way we can break this¡­ Whatever twisted star-crossed lover Shakespearean shit is.¡± ¡°The only way?¡± he doubted. I sighed, ¡°Even with help, we weren¡¯t close to figuring it out. Whatever this is¡­ it¡¯s old, powerful and tricky.¡± Lathen sighed heavily and mumbled, ¡°When the going gets tough¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Nothing,¡± he feigned innocents, ¡°I would call it drastic. Are you sure this will work?¡± ¡°If we break the bond, we technically break the cycle. There would be no reason for us to seek each other out, but we have no idea. Only the next life will tell¡­¡± Lathen was silent for a few minutes, looking out the same window. ¡°When you do this. Will you go back to him?¡± Lathen looked at me, his face stoic. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that¡­ It would be interesting to see if we still have a connection, even if it isn¡¯t a bond.¡± I picked at the spraying fibres of the blanket, ¡°That¡¯s if he comes back¡­ I¡¯m sure he will be happy with Maddie¡­¡± My voice cracked, and I cleared my throat. ¡°So, will you help me?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, but you¡¯re crazy,¡± he stated. It made me giggle lightly. Buzz buzz. Lathen''s phone rang to life, and he swiftly picked it up, ¡°Yo.¡± I could hear a commotion in the phone''s background; Lathen had to hold his ear away slightly. ¡°Grab Lexi and get here now.¡± Devan''s voice rang clear, shouting down the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lathen asked, concerned. ¡°It¡¯s Alex¡­¡± Anger That was enough to get me running for the door. Pulling on my shoes, I glanced at the clock: 2 pm. ¡°Where are they?¡± I loudly asked as Lathen scampered behind me, stuffing his phone into his pocket. ¡°School Courtyard. They can¡¯t do anything-¡± I didn¡¯t wait to hear the rest of his sentence. Luckily, it was a 5-minute walk away; running made it less. Before even getting through the gates, the chanting was evident. Teachers scrambled to get past the students, squeezing themselves through the tight circles. It was a free-for-all. Lathen caught up behind me. ¡°Fuck,¡± he whispered breathlessly. I could see the top of Devan''s mop in one of the centres. It seemed Alex wasn¡¯t the only one fighting. The chants drowned out the shouting from within. ¡°Oi! MOVE,¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, panting. I don¡¯t know what caused them to even listen to me, but a banshee scream would make anyone freeze. The chanting continued, yet those who heard it began whispering and parting like the Red Sea. Getting closer to Devan, I saw a glimpse of my brother. His nose dripped in blood, a scuff on his lip and a cut on his brow. Devan was holding him back, but he was struggling. ¡°Move it!¡± I pulled and pushed the bodies away. The whispers grew, and two teachers finally broke through to the other fights breaking out. I stared at my brother and the other pupil. Both were focused only on each other, huffing and grunting to break out of the hold of other, older pupils who had them locked. I stood before my brother, making him break eye contact, but what I saw made me pause. Dark amber eyes stared back at me. Those weren¡¯t human. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s enough! Entertainment is over!¡± The principal shouted over a megaphone; it squeaked and whined. It forced Alex to stop struggling against Devan, instead clutching his ears. Alex grumbled, and Devan didn¡¯t move away from him, clasping his shoulders. I could see Devan panting. Gulping, I stepped closer to Alex. Only for him to be bombarded by a teacher and, by the scruff of his shirt, marched to the office. ¡°Lexandria¡­¡± Coach touched my shoulder, making me turn to her, ¡°We need to chat about your absence.¡± I groaned; this was the last thing we needed.
I sat in the coach''s office; the smell of sweat and teenage BO was stifling. She said nothing for a reasonable amount of time. Instead, she typed away on her computer. My anxiety rose as the ticking clock and mechanical clack of her typing became louder. ¡°Stop shaking your leg,¡± Coach lectured; she didn¡¯t look up from her screen, but my leg continued to bounce. She clicked on a few things before pushing away from her mouse and keyboard and leaned back in her chair. I shifted in my seat. ¡°Your mum said you were sick, but you and I know that is a lie.¡± I nodded sheepishly, ¡°A lot has been going on at home.¡± ¡°Hm, I can imagine,¡± she said, ¡°Whatever is happening, it has affected your brother. His sweet demeanour has vanished.¡± Before I could reply, there was a knock at the door behind me. Coach waved her hand to the person and allowed them in. ¡°Sorry, Coach. Lexi¡¯s mum is here and is asking for her daughter.¡± The receptionist popped her head around the door and looked towards me. Coach nodded and stood up, prompting me to get up. Before I left to follow the woman, the coach whispered in a low voice, ¡°Speak to the wolves. They will help.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I did a double take before leaving. As far as I was aware, Coach Reily was human. How long has she known about the wolves? ¡®What else did she know?¡¯
The car ride was silent and awkward as hell. My mum said nothing more than, ¡®We will talk when we get home¡¯. I cleared my throat as we pulled up. Alex had his arms crossed the whole time, and as soon as the car stopped in the driveway, he fled into the house and upstairs. ¡°Alex!¡± Mum pleaded from the bottom of the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to him.¡± Luke patted Mum¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll act as a third party.¡± Mum sighed and collapsed onto the sofa; she looked tired, and her fine lines deepened, making her look older. On the table was Grandma Greenwood''s book of shadows. It was open, showing the jagged edge of the ripped pages, and she stared at the open book. I sat opposite her and waited. Feet thundered the stairs. Luke had coaxed Alex out of his room, although Alex didn¡¯t look happy. Luke forced him to sit next to me. After the stroppy teen was sat, Luke gave a nod and left. Mum sighed, touching the missing pages, ¡°We should¡¯ve told you. Your dad and I decided to wait until the time-¡± ¡°He knew?¡± Alex interrupted. She nodded, ¡°He did¡­ We were trying for you for months and decided to do a spell¡­¡±
Nick and Isobelle spun in the forest, their little circle for Imbolc, hoping and praying to the goddess for fertility. The night of the full moon was quiet; the wind teased her hair, and Nick gladly followed his wife. The night grew cold, and howls took over the tranquil moon. The howl made them both pause. That was not the usual pack cry. No, it was one of anger. Yelps and cries took over the forest, and it was a sign the pair knew to run away from and leave no scent behind. ¡°Nick?¡± Isobelle whispered, frightened. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. You go on home; I will clear our scent from here.¡± Picking up her burgundy cloak with a short kiss, she waded sky-clad, with a cloak covering her, back home. Nick stayed slowly, moving backwards, taking the same path his wife did, only slower. The sounds they heard that night was from the local pack, but they had been without an alpha for months. Fights would break out randomly throughout the months until one claimed the right and proved it. Alphas in a frenzy would not recognise friend from foe. While Nick was covering their tracks, he heard the footsteps get closer. He still had time and stepped backwards, slowly following the same path his wife had taken. A howl from his left made him jump. It was closer than expected. ¡°NICK!¡± He heard Isobelle¡¯s scream, and dread filled him. Abandoning his task, he ran towards the sound of his wife¡¯s scream. Only to be tackled from the path. Nick grasped and clawed at the human form, ¡°Get off-!¡± His mouth was covered, and he was silenced by his old friend, Jack. Nick struggled against him, confused. Why was Jack stopping him? He had to save his wife! ¡°Shh. If he sees you, both of you are dead,¡± Jack whispered. ¡°What is going on?¡± Nick muttered against the hand, slightly calmer now, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± ¡°Nick¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Isobelle¡¯s cries took over the forest. ¡°No,¡± Nick whispered. ¡°He caught wind of both your scents. If I had known what you were doing tonight, I would have warned you against it. The alpha isn¡¯t himself.¡± Nick struggled again; this time, his magic rose and fire welded; he grasped the wolf''s forearm and burned it. Alpha or not. Nick would not stand by. Jack let him go with a yelp, and Nick dived through the clearing. The smell of burning flesh took days to clear from the forest. The scent was forever etched into both of their minds. Jack was not welcome back to the house after that, and the Alpha was not seen around town and moved on to a different pack. Nick wished he killed the alpha there and then. Then, a few weeks later, came the bittersweet news.
Isobelle cleared her throat as tears ran down her face. She tried to finish the story. ¡°The alpha, he¡­ caught me an-and-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I begged. She shook her head, ¡°Your father saved me, but what was done¡­¡± ¡°After we waited so long to have you, Alex. After a while, your father and I decided it didn¡¯t matter. We took a chance and prayed you would be healthy. You are his son. You always have been and always will be.¡± Alex was silent. Sniffing, I got up to sit with Mum. Alex¡¯s eyes were red, and the dimple in his chin told me he was trying not to cry. Still in tears, Mum pulled out several pages under the book and whispered, ¡°Restorignum¡­ We should have never hidden it.¡± The pages returned to the book and stitched themselves together. The pages revealed the full story of that night and Alex¡¯s future seen by our Grandma, Vera Greenwood. I gazed at my brother teary-eyed. I saw him struggling and opened an arm to him, ¡°Alex?¡± He slowly and meekly came over to us. We hugged him fiercely and sat together, huddled in the quiet house. ¡°I-I underst-tand n-now,¡± Alex hiccupped, ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry.¡± ¡°Oh sweetie, I¡¯m sorry too,¡± Mum coaxed, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have given you false hope of Enmagica¡­ I don¡¯t know if you will, but you can still use some magic.¡± Alex nodded but kept silent. I could tell that was not what he wanted to hear. I had a feeling we would see more of Alex¡¯s anger. It explained everything. The weird clumsiness was Alex struggling with random bouts of strength. The amber eyes could be his wolf. We would need the help of the pack. Half witch and half wolf. Nothing I had read detailed such a person. However, it wasn¡¯t far-fetched. It was possible healer Carl would know. After the tears stopped, Alex stayed cuddled with Mum and fell asleep. The wheels in my head would not stop turning¡­ ¡°Mum?¡± I softly asked. ¡°Hm?¡± She continued to pet his hair back softly. ¡°The son of an alpha always has it tough¡­¡± I recited what I had read previously to help Tiffany. She sighed, ¡°He showed no signs until this past year. I never thought I¡¯d be asking Jack for help again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Jack¡­ Tiffany could help us.¡± ¡°Tiffany?¡± ¡°A school acquaintance¡­¡± ¡°Ah, of course¡­ I forget sometimes,¡± she smiled, ¡°You contact her, but it will be best if Alex decides for himself¡­¡± I nodded, ¡®This is going to be difficult to explain¡­¡¯ Reunion Cornelius The damp was starting to get to his gaggle of humans. All he could hear was coughing and spluttering. He got a tip-off from one of his sisters; the mother was after him. The damn council probably got her involved while the useless witch chased ghosts. He had to turn these volunteers soon but couldn¡¯t be rash with his movements; he must lay low. Buzz. He swiftly picked up the awaited phone call. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Blackspit asked. There is no time for introductions now. ¡°Where?¡± he asked, getting to the details. ¡°Tonight. The forest, wait until the ritual is complete. Their bond must be broken before you touch her.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±
Jack ¡°Alpha,¡± Jack greeted. ¡°Welcome back. Did your investigation go well?¡± the young alpha, Dominic, paused in his documents to look up at the old Beta. ¡°No leads on the old alpha, but the kid knows.¡± Dominic sighed and nodded, ¡°Tiffany told me his sister contacted her asking for help¡­ So long as there are no signs of his return, they will be safe.¡± Jack nodded, ¡°Although Lexi isn¡¯t out of the woods yet.¡± ¡°Is the detective being useless?¡± ¡°Not anymore, but the last thing I heard was that the vamp is in Pendle. I have a bad feeling, alpha.¡± He sighed, ¡°We have all felt it here and have prepared. Something is coming. I think we will be the first targets after the coven.¡± Jack nodded in agreement, ¡°Shall I call the brothers?¡± ¡°Already done,¡± Dominic stood from his desk, ¡°Keep your eyes on the detective and the vamp. Call me if you get anything.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Both of them left the tiny hut. Cheryl watched over the pit, and she could see others were sensing something, glancing around, many of them on edge. ¡°Darling?¡± Dominic approached Cheryl, ¡°It¡¯s time to move them.¡± She nodded, ¡°I will lead them. Be safe.¡± He nodded, ¡°You, too. You have more than one to think about, remember? Call me when you get there, and I will send after all of you once it¡¯s cleared.¡± They touched foreheads before she stood addressing half the pack. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She marched forward out of the pack pit. Some elders and pregnant she-wolves left with the young pups. Over the next hour or so, they would be moving by the coach load to the next pack¡ªwhere they would be safe¡­ for now. Those who could access and control their wolves stayed, including Tiffany and her family. She stood there chewing her fingernail. When she went to Lexi for help with her wolf, she noted the smell of another wolf in the home. She thought nothing of it, thinking it was Jack she could smell. It wasn¡¯t until the fight broke out at school that she realised it was her little brother, Alex. If the old Alpha finds out he has a child, a son, he will be back. Alphas were possessive.
Magnus He sighed once more; Cornelius was hiding somewhere. He hasn¡¯t left Pendle; Magnus made sure to cover all bases; if the vampire stepped one toe out of the border, he would know. Yet¡­ Where was he? Tap tap. A pigeon on the window got his attention. While it was old school using birds as messengers, he found the bug in his radio. He was confident it was an accomplice of Cornelius, a mole; how else did he know the council''s every move? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He took the message from the bird and let it break on the window ledge. It was from his father; ¡®I will be with you when you talk to Lexi. See you in two days.¡¯.
Lexi The new moon crept up quicker than I expected. There was not much to prepare, luckily. However, it was Thursday¡­ Circle night. The coven had graciously extended an invitation to Keiron and Luke to join them for one circle. They accepted with enthusiasm. Alex was unsure whether to continue his spell studies. After umming and erring, he decided to keep going¡ªmore to keep in touch with his friends than to learn magic. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get Leo out of my head. Was this indeed the right move? A knock on the door late in the evening made me jump out of my thoughts; that would be the other¡¯s. We decided to meet at my home first. I unlocked the door and removed it off the latch, moving back and allowing them in. ¡°Hey,¡± Lathen greeted, entering the threshold. He was alone. ¡°Hi, come in. Where are the others?¡± I pulled my cardigan closer and returned to the table. ¡°On the way, Quinn forgot her drink,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Are you ready for later?¡± ¡°Think so.¡± I looked down at the half-empty cup. He touched my hand, ¡°It will be alright.¡± I gave a tiny smile and nodded.
At the usual time of half 6, I prompted us to leave the warm house to trek to our usual spot. I pulled the candles from the hidden hole in the tree and passed them out. I paused at the last two red candles¡ªone for me and one for Leo. I took a large breath and left Leo¡¯s candle in the hole. Devan created a circle using a stick, and as usual, Quinn led our little group; the absence of one felt strange. As we danced and spun around the five candles in the centre, I relaxed more and more into our dance with the night. A dance all knew well. Seri¡¯s bright blue, Devan¡¯s green, Quinn¡¯s yellow, Lathen¡¯s purple, and my red rose high. It ticked and played with branches higher than the trees, yet to gain their leaves. Our magic danced in the night like ribbons. As usual, the vertigo and fatigue made us slow down. The energy dropped, and we lowered to the ground with it. The candles snuffed out, the circle broken, and we were again tired, yet I felt blessed and more in tune with myself. "Revelora," Quinn announced. We sat back, relaxing around the broken circle, enjoying the night. Lathen and I shared a look; it was still a long while until midnight. I felt more apprehensive as the time crept closer. I had to keep reminding myself, ¡®It¡¯s for the best. Stop being selfish.¡¯ ¡°Shh,¡± Devan quietened us. We stopped laughing as he sat a little straighter. ¡°Obscuravale,¡± I whispered over us, concealing us. ¡°What is it?¡± Quinn whispered, now looking around us. ¡°Footsteps. Someone is running¡­¡± Devan said, standing up slowly. We followed his lead but waited in the same spot. ¡°They¡¯ve passed us¡­ might just be a jogger¡­¡± he began to doubt. ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± Lathen answered. As they were talking, something touched the end of my senses. Confused, I looked around behind me. It was too quick¡­ Lathen grasped my elbow, ¡°What is it?¡± I shook my head in confusion, ¡°Can¡¯t tell, it was too fast. I think we should get out of here-¡± My words caught in my throat. I felt the heartbreaking, familiar aura brush mine. This time, it came from behind us, and I froze. I felt the dull connection spark back up. I felt his hope and his hesitation¡­ ¡°Lex?¡± Seri asked, touching my shoulder. I rubbed my eyes and refused the tears to gather, ¡°It¡¯s Leo¡­Revelora,¡± I whispered. It took down both our veil and the one covering him. Leo stood just beyond the tree line and stepped through, panting as the spell released. Looking at him made my heart hurt; it reminded me of what I had seen in the water. I still wanted to run to him and never let go. ¡°Huh¡­ Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come back,¡± Lathen angrily said. Leo panted, catching his breath, but replied, ¡°You were right, Lathen.¡± My eyes narrowed, ¡°You.¡± I looked at Lathen, ¡°You spoke to him?¡± ¡°Damn right,¡± Lathen crossed his arms, ¡°You¡¯re both out of your minds.¡± I looked down at the ground, playing with the red string in my pocket; the attention returned to Leo. Devan spoke first, approaching him, ¡°A sight for sore eyes; if I knew where you were, I¡¯d have dragged you back by your hair,¡± he teased, outstretching his arms for a hug. Leo took it gratefully. ¡°Lex?¡± ¡®Oh goddess¡­¡¯ I cleared my throat before replying, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I told you I couldn¡¯t stay away,¡± he admitted sadly. ¡°I think we need to give these two time¡­¡± Lathen hinted, walking toward the nearby stream. Quinn squeezed my hand, and with a look back towards me, she was the last to follow the group. I finally lifted my gaze to him. The same bright blue eyes locked with mine, and I could breathe a little easier. With our bond unbroken, I felt sadness and relief from him. I could still see the water¡­ You can¡¯t¡­¡¯ ¡°Leo, we agreed-¡± ¡°Call me a selfish prick; I¡¯m staying.¡± He gently touched my cheeks and came closer, embracing me. ¡°You do not know how hard it''s been trying to get past this. To try and move on and live without you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three days¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°Felt like three years,¡± he smirked. I took his hand from my face, holding it instead. My heart ached at his smirk. ¡°You did move on,¡± I whispered, watching his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What are you talking-¡± I cut him off, ¡°I saw you and Maddie the day after I left.¡± My voice rose angrily while I shook him off, ¡°I needed you! And there you were with her!¡± ¡°Hey, hey! Wait a minute,¡± he grasped my elbows despite me trying to move away, ¡°What do you mean you saw us? What are-?¡± ¡°So, you admit it!¡± He grasped me again more firmly, ¡°Lexi, No! Never.¡± He hugged me to stop me from struggling, ¡°I promise you, I have not seen or spoken to Maddie.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it. I sobbed and clung to him. He was no liar. I was now more confused than ever; what the hell did I see? ¡°Shh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there...¡± My tears slowed, yet I still didn¡¯t let go of the fistfuls of his clothes. He held me, stroking my head. I don¡¯t know how long we stood there, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Please don¡¯t let me leave again,¡± I spoke into his shoulder. ¡°Promise,¡± Leo murmured into my hair before kissing it. He leaned back slightly, making me gaze up into his bright blue eyes. He touched my cheek, ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered, leaning down slightly. I leaned up onto my tiptoes and met him halfway. His lips touched mine, and I was finally home. ¡°Awe, I missed you too!¡± My blood ran cold, and we broke away from our kiss. It was a voice I hoped never to hear again. Hunted Blackspit - Maddie ¡°DAMN IT!¡± She threw the last remains of the shattered mirror onto the wall. It scattered like her crows. Her frustration mounted; she should have charmed Morgans scrying mirror¡­ Maddie took out her cell phone and began to call Cornelius. ¡°Maddie? We are all set. Stop worrying-¡± ¡°You need to go now.¡± ¡°Now? You said midnight-¡± ¡°Leo¡¯s grown some balls; they won¡¯t break the bond.¡± ¡°Then we are fucked,¡± he stated. ¡°Not quite. Do you think you can get me a Fae or witch?¡± she asked, clipping her cloak together. She couldn¡¯t rely on another to finish the job. Cornelius would tire them out by running them in circles, and Lexi would be singled away from the rest. Maddie would go in for the kill.
Magnus He was abruptly awoken from his sleep by a single alarm. His eyes snapped open, and he sprung from the bed. Alarm 86 sounded again, and now it was blaring. There was a large group of vampires on the move in Pendle Forest. With large eyes, Magnus hoped it was the vampire he was looking for. He turned off the sound and took his small set-up with him. He quickly dressed and gathered everything he deemed necessary. Leaving the small hotel room, he called for backup as he moved to the alarm''s location in the woods.
Lexi Panic seized my heart as I watched him emerge from the shadows behind a tree. Cornelius. Leo instinctively shielded me, and I gripped his side tightly, while keeping my eyes on him. That terrifying night came flooding back with overwhelming force. Shooting pains pierced my temples, making me wince and clutch my head. ¡°Oh, how I missed you!¡± Cornelius exclaimed, clapping his hands together. ¡°Love birds back together again. A dream come true, huh Megan?¡± His voice echoed through the silent forest. The shooting pain quickly ebbed to an ache, and I watched her slip out from the shadows with a smile, much paler than when I last saw her in Whitby. She completely embraced the night. I glanced behind me, I felt the others were not too far away, yet I feared splitting up wouldn¡¯t be a smart move. ¡®Signal them¡­¡¯ My eyebrows scrunched, and a flick of the wrist and whisper of a word I hadn¡¯t learned sent a wisp out into the forest. Leo tensed beside me as Cornelius stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°I thought I gave you a hint last time,¡± I loudly stated from behind Leo, stepping to the side, ¡°I can give you a reminder if you¡¯d like?¡± I allowed my hand to hold a flame, and Leo followed my lead. Cornelius smirked and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Where are your friends?¡± he taunted, a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Not here, obviously,¡± I retorted, trying to buy time. I reached out with my senses, seeking my coven, but I was met with a wall of unknown presences lurking in the shadows ¨C Cornelius¡¯s Vampires. His numbers had significantly increased since last time. Before I could react, the forest came alive with movement. Feet thumped the ground in unison, surrounding us. Leo urged me forward, positioning us back-to-back in the centre of the encircling vampires. Cornelius laughed, the sound sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Ah, I love it when things go right¡­¡± ¡°Why us?¡± I demanded, my voice laced with defiance and glared. Cornelius crossed his arms, feigning contemplation. ¡°Wrong place, Wrong time, I suppose¡­¡± His words were laced with sinister amusement. ¡°Powerful witches make powerful vampires. I feed from you, and my strength increases. A powerful army at my command¡ªrevenge for Whitby, of course.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I barely heard his explanation. Although I didn¡¯t move, I shifted focus to the familiar creaking sound snaking along the ground. It was masked by the wind in the trees and Cornelious¡¯ voice. ¡®Seri¡­¡¯ He continued with his taunting speech. I couldn¡¯t sense my coven any longer, but the vines told me they were close; I could only hope they were shrouded well enough to stay hidden. ¡°Now,¡± he announced. Cornelius took a step closer to us, and I naturally reacted. All hell broke loose. Leo and I were under attack as I sent flames towards Cornelius, who effortlessly dodged the assault. Seri''s vines tightened and, as quick as lightning, snaked up around their bodies. It halted most of them in their steps. I saw an opening in the broken circle. Taking advantage of the confusion, I grasped Leo¡¯s hand and pulled him towards it. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I hushed to Leo. We ran into the shadows of the tree line, further into the woods. ¡°Revelora,¡± Quinn¡¯s voice whispered. It would be difficult to hold the spell while running. The other four materialised, running with us away from the horde. Seri was already sweating from using a large amount of magic. Quinn¡¯s face was pale. She was just as frightened as I. Together, we all ran for our lives.
Jack and Victoria Jack had decided to keep an eye on the detective. It helped that the bar was just opposite his hotel. Jack felt his bug was caught after everything was quiet on the radio. His feeling was confirmed by the number of birds casually visiting the detective''s window. Victoria played with the empty bottle in front of her. There was no word whispered about Cornelius. She decided to stay with Jack instead of chasing her children, finding herself more entertained by the local punters. ¡°He¡¯s on the move,¡± Jack exited the back room, watching the camera around the premises. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Victoria hopped from the bar stool and followed Jack out of the building.
They gave the detective distance instead of observing from far away. They watched him stand at the edge of the forest, waiting. ¡°What¡¯s he waiting for-?¡± The hum of cars entered the street quickly and swiftly stopped in front of the detective. Victoria¡¯s question was answered before she finished asking. His backup had arrived. ¡°Well, something is going down¡­¡± Jack muttered, leaning back into the bark of a tree. Victoria¡¯s nose wrinkled, ¡°Geez, it sinks of wolf around here.¡± Jack chuckled and took a breath. His eyebrows drew together in concern, ¡°Vik, do you smell that?¡± She sniffed, scenting the air. She gulped, ¡°Blood.¡± Her eyes reddened, and her lips smacked, ¡°Witches Blood.¡± A distant scream snapped her out of it. Unbeknownst to Jack and the others, she knew it wasn¡¯t a witch''s scream. It was one of her own. The sound made all of them run towards it.
Lexi We scrambled over upturned trees, surprise roots and low-hanging branches. We moved as one, helping one another to get as far away from the predators as possible. It wasn¡¯t long before the vampires showed off their speed. I could hear them closing the distance. Seri tripped over a root, cutting her knee. ¡°Arrestoira!¡± Lathen turned to slow the vamps down momentarily. I quickly helped Seri to her feet and continued to follow the others. ¡°Lathen!¡± Devan ushered, forcing the boy to move forward again. ¡°We can¡¯t keep running!¡± Lathen protested but continued forward with us, ¡°We¡¯ll be exhausted before they even get to us.¡± Seri leaned into me more. She was panting. Her leg looked like a mess, covered in blood and dirt. I hooked her arm around my shoulders to hold her steady. ¡°Lathen¡¯s right¡­¡± she wheezed. I raised a palm to the three trailing us, ¡°Incendia.¡± They screamed as the fire engulfed them, but more would come¡­ ¡°Obscuravale,¡± Quinn whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s catch our breath¡­¡±
¡°I WANT THEM FOUND.¡± Cornelius¡¯ voice echoed around the empty forest; he was close, and the forest crawled with vampires on the hunt. ¡°Soona,¡± Devan whispered, treating Seri¡¯s wound. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± Lathen proposed. ¡°And go where? They will find us again¡­¡± Quinn countered. We certainly do know how to hide, but this will solve nothing. ¡°We could ask the wolves for help?¡± Leo suggested. ¡°They won¡¯t get involved; it doesn¡¯t concern them. Plus, they owe us nothing,¡± Lathen pointed out. ¡°Actually¡­¡± I trailed, looking at Leo. ¡°They owe me.¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Devan asked, confused. ¡°Long story, I¡¯ll tell you another time¡­ But we are far from the pack grounds and could escape through the Fae Portal.¡± I touched my chin in thought. ¡°¡­The Fae Portal?¡± Quinn asked in disbelief. ¡°You mean Fae Land? Uh-uh, no way am I stepping foot in there!¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Devan shushed Quinn from her shouting. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, actually,¡± Lathen casually said. ¡°The only issue is they will go for our parents,¡± Seri quietly peeped up. ¡°Shit,¡± I uttered. I didn¡¯t think about our family. They would be the natural next target. Cornelius would have no qualms about using them as ammunition. ¡°We have to keep the attention on us,¡± Leo came to the same conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s if he hasn¡¯t already started to go after our family,¡± I added. All six of us shared the same stoic look; We had to keep running. We can¡¯t hide anymore.
We braved it. We ran towards the Great Oak. Towards Pack territory. I prayed they were paroling the area and we would make it in one piece. This time, we slowed to a jog to conserve energy and instead relied on what little magic we knew to defend and attack from the immediate onslaught of our hunters. The first shout happened within seconds of the veil dropping. ¡°There!¡± As three of them rushed towards us, Leo quickly reacted. ¡°Incendia.¡± A wall of fire curved around them quickly, forcing them to come to a clumsy halt. Only one was caught, but it gave us some time and distance. Quinn made us more creative with the spells we knew. She stopped, raising a hand to her left. ¡°Sanctis.¡± The spell is typically used for a protective barrier; instead, it bounced two speeding vampires back. Their bodies flew into trees, snapping branches on the way. We all paused to watch the spectacle. Quinn comically looked at her hand in wonder, ¡°That worked better than I thought.¡± ¡°Go, Quinn,¡± Seri hummed. Quinn smiled cheekily and turned to Seri, grabbing her arm before walking forward, the breeze catching her growing pixie cut. Under the whistling branches, whispered voices took over my ears. This time, one voice rose above them all. A soft keening could be heard, the voice¡­ familiar. It sent a shiver down my spine. I slowly peered over my shoulder, looking for the origin of the soft vocal lament. Leo¡¯s hand, taking mine, snapped me out of it. ¡°What is it?¡± he whispered. I listened to the now quiet stillness of the forest. Only the branches rustling above us could be heard. ¡°Must have been an animal,¡± I shrugged. Leo led me away to follow the others. Banshee Keiron Being welcomed into another coven, while lovely, felt strange to the solitary witch, with some nostalgia from his childhood doing the same with his family. He gazed at Luke, the giddy human, like a kid at Christmas. He had never partaken in a large coven circle; he only ever knew of their coupled unit. His sister touched his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Do you think we should ask the coven?¡± They looked at each other in thought. He knew what she was talking about¡­ All the books they had gave them nothing about Hecate¡¯s symbol, much less about what a goddess¡¯ symbol would be on Lexi¡­ Other than a ¡®deal¡¯ being made. ¡°You¡¯re sure Lexi didn¡¯t mention anything about Hecate or making a deal?¡± Keiron asked again. ¡°No, only that she saw Selena¡­¡± Isobelle recalled. Keiron sighed and shrugged, ¡°More heads are better than one.¡± ¡°Are you still talking about the symbol?¡± Luke snuck up on them both. ¡°Are you stuck?¡± Luke jibbed, nudging his boyfriend. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Keiron groaned. ¡°You know¡­ there is a wonderful thing called the internet¡­¡± Isobelle laughed, ¡°You think this magic stuff will be on the internet?¡± ¡°No harm in trying, right?¡± Luke held up a mobile. ¡°He has a point, Izzie.¡± Isobelle glared at her little brother; she hated that pet name. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try. Will you do the honours, Luke?¡± ¡°Gladly!¡± he cheered, walking into the lit house. ¡°Tell your coven. They might come up with something,¡± Keiron looked at his sister before following Luke into the house. ¡°Travis!¡± Isobelle smiled, turning to the newly appointed coven leader¡­
Lexi We made progress. Going past the familiar stream put more hope into our steps. Although the forest was no longer quiet. As expected, the more we moved towards the familiar part of the woods, the more minions we came across. Lathen grunted as he whipped water around to a lone vampire, and he ushered us forward. We were becoming exhausted, and Devan even showed laboured breath. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± Devan smiled. A loud grunt from Lathen made us all turn to look back at him. It seemed we had missed one in the small gaggle. Lathen fought with the lone vamp, trying to push the vampire off him. The sweat dripping down his forehead told me he was losing the battle of physical strength. A slip of Lathen¡¯s hand gave way to being pinned. An arm around his back had him hissing in pain. ¡°Shit!¡± Devan exclaimed and rushed forward towards his friend. He didn¡¯t have the chance to get close. He was tackled to the ground by a blur by not one but two. ¡°Go!¡± Leo shouted to the three of us, turning away to wrestle another oncoming vampire streaking towards us. His magic rose to his fingertips, and his opponent hissed at the contact but didn¡¯t stop. Quinn squealed as her hand ripped from mine to the left. She was held against a tree by her collar. She tried to claw the hand holding her. They were too quick. This time, they were not playing. I swallowed, thinking about the next move, but Seri beat me. Her blue magic began to hum once more as she called the vines like last time. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cornelius reached out and grasped her wrist, twisting it up above her head. She screamed out in pain, and without a second thought, I seared the arm holding her. His scream echoed into the forest, clasping his seared arm and cradling it against himself. ¡°Run!¡± I screamed, pulling Seri with me. We needed help. We couldn¡¯t do this alone. Megan stepped in my path, blocking it. Her favourite knife twirled around her hands as she stepped closer. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Seri was pulled backwards by her ankle, making her fall. She was trapped to the ground. ¡®We¡¯re not close enough.¡¯ I lightly put up my hands and froze as the cold blade reached my neck. The long night at the abbey flashed before my eyes, and tears fell as Cornelius¡¯s laugh echoed around and around in my mind. ¡°Here we are again,¡± he started, approaching me. I was forced to turn, facing my small coven. The iron chains made another appearance; this time, they were thicker; they looked more like old shackles and instantly bit into my skin, pushing my magic below the surface. I could see Leo still fighting the two that practically sat on top of him. I was trapped once more. ¡°You should work on your aim, Lexi,¡± he taunted. ¡°Fuck you.¡± He laughed and clapped his hands, taking a step forward to Seri. ¡°I think we will start with this one¡­¡± A distant, harrowing scream caught my attention. No one else reacted to it. I swallowed thickly, hoping it was my imagination. ¡°Bring them. I can¡¯t afford to lose more.¡± Every human was pale, full of grime and grease¡­ none of them looked well. There weren¡¯t just a few¡­ It seemed like a large village was here to be turned. The bite of metal at my throat caught my attention. I hissed at the small cut Megan had produced. ¡°Careful, Megan,¡± Cornelius teased, ¡°Don¡¯t damage the goods and don¡¯t worry Sweetheart, you¡¯ll all be doing your share.¡± I did not miss that smirk. I was held still by Megan as the first of, I assumed, many feeders. Quinn began to sob. My heart squeezed. A nightmare comes true. ¡°You led them here like lambs to slaughter!¡± I silently cried at the shouts and screams of my coven.
I felt lightheaded as the third stood before me. The boys no longer fought against their captors. Even Seri and Quinn were quiet, and I couldn¡¯t help but lose hope. We were too far away from pack territory and from home. We were alone, just like Whitby. Fat tears didn¡¯t stop rolling. I dared not look around; I knew what the scene looked like. I didn¡¯t need to see it again. ¡°Cornelius Selvaski. Stop right there.¡± A voice thundered through the eerie quietness. All attention turned to the late interrupter. ¡°Ahh, Magnus has arrived.¡± Cornelius turned; a smile unnaturally stretched his face. It was my first time seeing the infamous detective. He¡­ wasn¡¯t as I expected. His hair was a short, mousy blonde and was a mess, but his hazel eyes shined bright. A light stubble covered his face, but he was leaner for a middle-aged man. His height only matched mine. Cornelius quickly looked down at him. There was some familiarity about him. ¡®Now is not the time, Lexi.¡¯ Magnus stepped forward, palms up and commanded, ¡°Arrestoira.¡± His grey-looking magic encased Cornelius and a few others, making them freeze like ice to the ground. Magnus was straining. A bead of sweat dripped from his forehead. ¡°Get the silver on them, Quick!¡± he encouraged his backup. With a groan, Cornelius rolled his eyes and announced, ¡°That''s enough.¡± ¡°Blackspit!¡± he shouted. It felt like the earth rolled beneath our feet. Sickly familiar green rolled over like mist at our feet. There was no chant, no whisper. Yet Magnus¡¯ magic died off, and he looked down at his hands, confused. Like rag dolls, his teammates fell one by one to the ground. The detective looked around, perplexed. She emerged from the trees with a single hand up. A familiar black cloak shrouded her face and hair from view. The magic felt different than last time, more potent. A few vampires began to circle the detective, but he came prepared. Pulling out a knife, he slashed at one of the vampires. A small cut burst into flames, a short scream. They were nothing more than ash. The knife was made from elf silver. It''s one of the few things to kill a vampire. The other took a big step back out of Magnus''s reach, but he continued forward. I hoped he wasn¡¯t the only one with those knives¡­ I tried to look around at the limp bodies, searching for a glint of silver. There. Megan''s grip became tighter as I tried to move slowly. ¡°No bright ideas, witch,¡± she whispered in my ear. ¡°For god''s sake! Someone get him!?¡± Cornelius, now angry, continued with his plans of turning the sickly humans. The ground shuddered, and a distant howl caught my attention. This time, everyone reacted to it. ¡°Blackspit¡­ Conceal us.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t let her!¡¯ I bit Megan¡¯s wrist as hard as I could. She screamed out in pain and finally let go of her vice grip. In one breath, I lunged down, grasping the glinting silver and turned and pierced her thigh. She burst into flame. Not a scream, not a whisper. She was gone. ¡°You little-!¡± Cornelius gasped. ¡°Libero,¡± I whispered, confused, the heavy chains dropping. ¡®I never learned that spell.¡¯ ¡°Spatium hoc celo¡­¡± As the witch began her Latin chant, I felt a surge of panic. I can¡¯t let the concealment spell complete. Gathering the little energy I had left, I thrust my hand forward and shouted. ¡°Ci¨²nas!¡± Instantly, Blackspits words were cut off, leaving an echo of silence. ¡°Not today,¡± I muttered. Surprisingly, I kept my voice steady and defiant. Cornelius took a large breath and stepped forward. Only a huff could be heard as fur broke the tree line, and a vast grey wolf pinned Cornelius. The Alpha Dominic. But Cornelius¡¯ strength surprised the Alpha, and he quickly fled with a giant wolf following him. Blurs of fur and pale skin overtook my vision as his pack joined the fight. More blood flew left and right as bodies were ripped apart. This was our only chance. ¡°Libero!¡± I said once more and heard the others¡¯ shackles release. ¡°Go! To the oak!¡± I said, running to Leo. Relief flooded me as his blue eyes met mine. Quinn rushed from her spot to Devan, helping him up quickly, and held a hand to Seri before running. Lathen helped me pull Leo up, and the three of us followed after the others. A giant beast blocked our path, and Leo pushed me slightly behind him. ¡°Not this way.¡± ¡°¡­Tiffany?¡± I asked. ¡°Not now! Go Left.¡± The fur bristled past us, leaping on a vampire trying to follow us. We took heed and went left towards the familiar stream.
As we approached, I skidded to a halt. The hand holding Leo¡¯s made him stop, too. ¡°Lex?¡± he questioned, looking around nervously. ¡°Please tell me you see her¡­¡± I whispered, watching Lathen kneel to take a drink from the stream. ¡°Who?¡± he tensed, following my eyeline. That was all I needed. A mournful wail escaped her, one that only I heard. I knew why she was here, why only I could see her. Draped in tattered robes that seemed to be woven from shadows and mist. The fabric moved like smoke around her, never fully solid, constantly shifting. Her hands, claw-like and skeletal, reached out towards the water as if to grasp at something unseen. Her movements were smooth and silent, like a ghostly fog drifting through the night. Her hair, a cascade of silver-white, flowed as if caught in the wind and whispered the past. Her eyes, dark and hollow, held the weight of centuries of sorrow. Her skin was pale, nearly translucent, giving her an otherworldly glow under the moonlight. Framed by thin, colourless lips, her mouth was slightly parted, singing a melancholic melody that chilled my soul. The banshee sat by the small stream, an ethereal figure that seemed to flicker in and out of existence¡ªan aura of melancholy around her, an ancient sadness that spoke of lost loves and unfulfilled destinies. The banshee''s presence was an omen; she foresees death. She looked up at me as I stepped forward from Leo¡¯s ushering. Her song no longer felt serene. She shifted back, and it turned into a piercing scream. Her cry was a harbinger of doom, resonating with the primal fear of the unknown. Her song was for me. You Again? As the scream ended, she flickered out of existence. I could hear my heartbeat in my ears; I felt dizzy. Commotion from behind us made me snap out of it, and the Alpha¡¯s howl sent shivers down my spine. Lathen quickly shot up and, nodding at us, ran towards the direction of the great oak. ¡°Lex, let¡¯s go!¡± Leo urged. We dodged and fled behind the trees as we moved forward. We were trying to avoid the fighting and chasing. As we got closer to the oak, we were closer to pack territory. We came across more fighting than the expected quietness. It seemed more of Magnus¡¯ forces were playing a part as every rainbow colour flew in the air, attacking the never-ending onslaught of Cornelius¡¯ army. ¡°Watch out!¡± A voice shouted. A shadow grew above Leo and me. I let go of Leo¡¯s hand and pushed him away from the large mass¡ªa felled wolf covered in blood. ¡°Go quickly!¡± The same voice turned, facing away from me, using a purplish gale to push back his enemy. I took the opportunity and ran right to go around the fallen warrior, only to halt my steps. Cornelius¡¯s pale blue eyes caught mine, and he blurred forward. The alpha was nowhere to be found. I quickly uttered the same spell Quinn used. ¡°Sanctis.¡± I watched in satisfaction as Cornelius bounced back into a tree, breaking it in two. Only to spot two of his minions coming towards me. Behind them, I watched Seri swiftly move over the fallen tree with no one chasing her. I looked left; no one followed Lathen as he disappeared through the tree line. They were after me. ¡°Lexi, run!¡± Leo shouted, stepping in front of me and taking care of the two in front of me. ¡°Leo! It¡¯s me they are after-¡± ¡°I know.¡± He looked over his shoulder at me, ¡°I know Lex.¡± ¡°Go. I¡¯ll follow.¡±
I continued to run through my blurred vision. I weaved through the trees, trying to spread the scent of my blood to confuse them. My lungs burned and protested with each heavy breath. The further away from the Oak I got, the quieter the forest had become. I lost track of Leo. I prayed the others made it to the Oak. I rested against the bark, desperately catching my breath. My breath claimed ragged gasps; each inhale burned my lungs, my throat sore, and magic was nearly empty. I felt blood trickle down my side. It mingled with the sweat and dirt covering my body. I was dizzy, fighting to keep my eyes open, but I couldn¡¯t afford to faint. Not now. I took a moment, listening out for movement. The forest was quiet. I leaned back and closed my eyes. I could breathe for a moment.
Victoria She watched the young witch fling her son away like he was dust. Cracking a tree in two, he lay longer than he should have. Was he knocked out? She strutted over to the broken tree, not caring about the bodies she walked over or who she pushed out of her way to get to her child. She effortlessly hopped over the broken branches to find him sitting up, clutching his head. ¡°I am hoping she knocked some sense into you,¡± Victoria announced, standing behind him. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Cornelius¡¯ spine straightened as he heard his Dames voice. She knew he would try to bolt like his brothers and sisters. She clutched his neck and jaw, forcing him to tilt his head back. His eyes refused to meet hers. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± she demanded, twisting his head to a near snap. ¡°I wanted to rid you! To rid the Council! I did this for us-¡± ¡°Bullshit. What, you¡¯ve magically found your balls and two brain cells?¡± For a moment, Cornelius¡¯ anger spat out, ¡°Fuck you, Vikki.¡± He stared directly into her eyes. She had him. ¡°Who gave you this plan?¡± Her eyes flashed demanding. ¡°B-B¡­¡± Blood seeped from his mouth. ¡°No!¡± she screamed, putting her fingers into his mouth and prying it open. Only to stare at the blood pouring from his severed tongue. ¡°You bitch,¡± she muttered. He chewed his tongue off to save his secrets. She hauled him up by his collar and brought attention to the bloodied child of hers. ¡°Silencio! Stand down. Your sire has fallen¡­¡±
Jack Jack sighed, and they got there in time. That bumbling detective did have some tricks up his sleeves. He will give him that. He pleaded with the alpha to widen the patrol; it wasn¡¯t until he brought up the debt they owed to their witch. Now, he was trying to search for the other witch, Blackspit. She disappeared quickly as the wolves started. ¡°Jack!¡± He turned to find Corey out of breath next to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid?¡± Jack asked, picking up a tattered piece of cloth from a thornbush. ¡°The alpha is injured¡­¡± A cold chill went down his spine as he immediately asked Corey to lead the way. He rushed forward, praying to the moon goddess. Jack did not want to go through another fight for the pack leader.
Lexi The moment came and passed. Blackspit stood before me. I heard no footsteps, no breath, not even her usual crows. A twisted grin peeked out under her hood; she enjoyed this. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been through hell, Lexi,¡± she taunted, her voice dripping with venom. I pushed myself from the resting place; I felt my legs tremble but held firm. I chuckled, ¡°Hell¡¯s got nothing on me. You know that.¡± ¡°Hm. Yet you still keep coming back like mold,¡± she growled, lunging forward. I grasped her hands, blocking their swing; her magic tingled the ends of her fingertips. She meant business. ¡°You couldn¡¯t leave him be,¡± she muttered, going for me again. As her onslaught continued, I stepped back into the solid tree, and the bark scraped my back. ¡°You couldn¡¯t just die. You had to make a deal with Hecate!¡± ¡°Hecate?¡± My confusion at her saying the goddess¡¯s name made me drop my guard for a second; she swung and landed an uppercut to my waist. I choked as the wind left me. I retaliated; instead of blocking, I placed a solid punch on her lip, splitting it open. She staggered back, momentarily stunned. But my victory was short-lived. Blackspit didn¡¯t play around. With a snarl of fury, she pulled a gleaming knife from her black robe. My eyes widened as I saw the weapon; my body was too slow to react in its weakened state. ¡°You¡¯re done, Lexi,¡± she hissed, her voice filled with a dark triumph. Before I could muster a defense, she plunged the knife into my side. The pain was immediate and excruciating, a white-hot agony that stole my breath once again. I gasped in shock and grabbed her wrist as she pulled it out. I sagged against the bark, clutching the wound. ¡°This is for Megan.¡± She thrust the bloodied knife into both my thighs. The quick jabs made me fall to my knees. She leaned in close, breath hot and rancid against my ear. ¡°This is the end for you.¡± A final blow. I mustered up the little amount of fire I had left. She carefully pierced between two ribs. She was going for a lung, and I went for her face. I hear a piercing scream. It sounded similar to the banshee. My vision blurred; tears of pain mixed with the blood on my face. I watched my assailant grumble over her new wound, trying to heal it. I watched as light brown hair escaped her cloak. ¡®Turn around,¡¯ I willed. ¡®I have to see. WHO is it?¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± I whispered brokenly. ¡°Lexi!?¡± I heard the echo of Leo¡¯s voice. Blackspit cursed and fled the scene. Forgoing the knife, still embedded within my chest. All I saw of Blackspit was the brown hair and bloodied lip. I tried to drag myself up, only to slip down from the pool of blood beneath me. I found myself looking up into the trees. Familiarity clicked in my brain. I watched the same swaying branches I would wake up to in the astral. ¡°Leo?!¡± I coughed, staring into the blurry treetops. ¡°Lexi!¡± Leo responded. I could hear his footsteps; he was close. ¡°Shit, shit, shit,¡± I heard him mutter as he found me. ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here¡­¡± he leaned over me, his face pale and blue eyes glassy. ¡°Soona,¡± he commanded, his blue magic spreading over me. I smiled sadly and reached out, stopping his shaky hand. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I whisper. ¡°No!¡± I looked to the left at the familiar kind smile and blonde perm hovering just over his shoulder, ¡°I see her¡­ My grandma, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°No, Lex. I only just got you back-¡± he pleaded. ¡°Shh,¡± I shushed, ¡°Just be here with me¡­ Pull it out and hold me?¡± With tears dripping down his face, he complied with my request. I couldn¡¯t help but cough more as he carefully pulled it out and applied pressure. He moved us from the blood pool, leaned against a different three, and settled me onto his lap. I gazed again into the swaying trees, relaxing in Leo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Do you recognise it?¡± I whisper. ¡°What?¡± he sniffles, confused. ¡°The trees, this is just like the astral.¡± He took a moment to look around. I only saw uneasiness and confusion. The blood everywhere covered the usually picturesque, quiet scene. I coughed once more, and I could taste the bitter metal of blood. Leo wiped away the bloody spittle. ¡°Lexi, I love you. I am sorry it took so long-¡± I placed a finger to his lips, interrupting him. ¡°I love you too¡­¡± ¡®Maybe next time. I will love you longer.¡¯ ¡°I will love you in another life, I promise,¡± he vowed. I gently nodded, ¡°I promise¡­¡± I felt each heartbeat, each shallow breath. The edges of my world darkened, and I felt the pull of the abyss. This time, I was more prepared. The pain began to fade, and the volume of my suffering was turned down. The burning in my lungs, the throbbing of my head, even the ache in my muscles ¨C ebb away. I felt my body sink into Leo¡¯s further, the familiar disentanglement of physical body and spirit. There was no more pain. No more struggle. The forest, battles, and Blackspit seemed so far away now. They were echoes of a life I once lived. Memories flashed before me, fleeting glimpses of moments I had cherished. Laughter with friends, the sun''s warmth on my face, the thrill of casting my first spell. Each memory was a thread that weaved into a tapestry of my short life. I stepped away from Leo and listened with a broken heart at the harrowing cries he left behind. I stayed longer, watching him wipe away stray hairs from my face. ¡°You again?¡± I looked away from Leo, holding me, to find a hooded figure. The Grim had come for me.